;


Sūkta 5.1 

ábodʰyagníḥ samídʰā jánānāṃ práti dʰenúmivāyatī́muṣā́sam |
yahvā́ iva prá vayā́mujjíhānāḥ prá bʰānávaḥ sisrate nā́kamácʰa || 1||











ábodʰi hótā yajátʰāya devā́nūrdʰvó agníḥ sumánāḥ prātárastʰāt |
sámiddʰasya rúśadadarśi pā́jo mahā́ndevástámaso níramoci || 2||











yádīṃ gaṇásya raśanā́májīgaḥ śúciraṅkte śúcibʰirgóbʰiragníḥ |
ā́ddákṣiṇā yujyate vājayántyuttānā́mūrdʰvó adʰayajjuhū́bʰiḥ || 3||











agnímácʰā devayatā́ṃ mánāṃsi cákṣūṃṣīva sū́rye sáṃ caranti |
yádīṃ súvāte uṣásā vírūpe śvetó vājī́ jāyate ágre áhnām || 4||











jániṣṭa hí jényo ágre áhnāṃ hitó hitéṣvaruṣó váneṣu |
dámedame saptá rátnā dádʰāno'gnírhótā ní ṣasādā yájīyān || 5||











agnírhótā nyàsīdadyájīyānupástʰe mātúḥ surabʰā́ u loké |
yúvā kavíḥ puruniṣṭʰá ṛtā́vā dʰartā́ kṛṣṭīnā́mutá mádʰya iddʰáḥ || 6||











prá ṇú tyáṃ vípramadʰvaréṣu sādʰúmagníṃ hótāramīḷate námobʰiḥ |
ā́ yástatā́na ródasī ṛténa nítyaṃ mṛjanti vājínaṃ gʰṛténa || 7||











mārjālyò mṛjyate své dámūnāḥ kavipraśastó átitʰiḥ śivó naḥ |
sahásraśṛṅgo vṛṣabʰástádojā víśvām̐ agne sáhasā prā́syanyā́n || 8||











prá sadyó agne átyeṣyanyā́nāvíryásmai cā́rutamo babʰū́tʰa |
īḷényo vapuṣyò vibʰā́vā priyó viśā́mátitʰirmā́nuṣīṇām || 9||











túbʰyaṃ bʰaranti kṣitáyo yaviṣṭʰa balímagne ántita ótá dūrā́t |
ā́ bʰándiṣṭʰasya sumatíṃ cikiddʰi bṛhátte agne máhi śárma bʰadrám || 10||











ā́dyá rátʰaṃ bʰānumo bʰānumántamágne tíṣṭʰa yajatébʰiḥ sámantam |
vidvā́npatʰīnā́murvàntárikṣaméhá devā́nhavirádyāya vakṣi || 11||











ávocāma kaváye médʰyāya váco vandā́ru vṛṣabʰā́ya vṛ́ṣṇe |
gáviṣṭʰiro námasā stómamagnaú divī̀va rukmámuruvyáñcamaśret || 12||












Sūkta 5.2 

kumāráṃ mātā́ yuvatíḥ sámubdʰaṃ gúhā bibʰarti ná dadāti pitré |
ánīkamasya ná minájjánāsaḥ puráḥ paśyanti níhitamarataú || 1||











kámetáṃ tváṃ yuvate kumāráṃ péṣī bibʰarṣi máhiṣī jajāna |
pūrvī́rhí gárbʰaḥ śarádo vavárdʰā́paśyaṃ jātáṃ yádásūta mātā́ || 2||











híraṇyadantaṃ śúcivarṇamārā́tkṣétrādapaśyamā́yudʰā mímānam |
dadānó asmā amṛ́taṃ vipṛ́kvatkíṃ mā́manindrā́ḥ kṛṇavannanuktʰā́ḥ || 3||











kṣétrādapaśyaṃ sanutáścárantaṃ sumádyūtʰáṃ ná purú śóbʰamānam |
ná tā́ agṛbʰrannájaniṣṭa hí ṣáḥ páliknīrídyuvatáyo bʰavanti || 4||











ké me maryakáṃ ví yavanta góbʰirná yéṣāṃ gopā́ áraṇaścidā́sa |
yá īṃ jagṛbʰúráva té sṛjantvā́jāti paśvá úpa naścikitvā́n || 5||











vasā́ṃ rā́jānaṃ vasatíṃ jánānāmárātayo ní dadʰurmártyeṣu |
bráhmāṇyátreráva táṃ sṛjantu ninditā́ro níndyāso bʰavantu || 6||











śúnaścicʰépaṃ níditaṃ sahásrādyū́pādamuñco áśamiṣṭa hí ṣáḥ |
evā́smádagne ví mumugdʰi pā́śānhótaścikitva ihá tū́ niṣádya || 7||











hṛṇīyámāno ápa hí mádaíyeḥ prá me devā́nāṃ vratapā́ uvāca |
índro vidvā́m̐ ánu hí tvā cacákṣa ténāhámagne ánuśiṣṭa ā́gām || 8||











ví jyótiṣā bṛhatā́ bʰātyagnírāvírvíśvāni kṛṇute mahitvā́ |
prā́devīrmāyā́ḥ sahate durévāḥ śíśīte śṛ́ṅge rákṣase viníkṣe || 9||











utá svānā́so diví ṣantvagnéstigmā́yudʰā rákṣase hántavā́ u |
máde cidasya prá rujanti bʰā́mā ná varante paribā́dʰo ádevīḥ || 10||











etáṃ te stómaṃ tuvijāta vípro rátʰaṃ ná dʰī́raḥ svápā atakṣam |
yádī́dagne práti tváṃ deva háryāḥ svàrvatīrapá enā jayema || 11||











tuvigrī́vo vṛṣabʰó vāvṛdʰānò'śatrvàryáḥ sámajāti védaḥ |
ítīmámagnímamṛ́tā avocanbarhíṣmate mánave śárma yaṃsaddʰavíṣmate mánave śárma yaṃsat || 12||












Sūkta 5.3 

tvámagne váruṇo jā́yase yáttváṃ mitró bʰavasi yátsámiddʰaḥ |
tvé víśve sahasasputra devā́stvámíndro dāśúṣe mártyāya || 1||











tvámaryamā́ bʰavasi yátkanī́nāṃ nā́ma svadʰāvangúhyaṃ bibʰarṣi |
añjánti mitráṃ súdʰitaṃ ná góbʰiryáddámpatī sámanasā kṛṇóṣi || 2||











táva śriyé marúto marjayanta rúdra yátte jánima cā́ru citrám |
padáṃ yádvíṣṇorupamáṃ nidʰā́yi téna pāsi gúhyaṃ nā́ma gónām || 3||











táva śriyā́ sudṛ́śo deva devā́ḥ purū́ dádʰānā amṛ́taṃ sapanta |
hótāramagníṃ mánuṣo ní ṣedurdaśasyánta uśíjaḥ śáṃsamāyóḥ || 4||











ná tváddʰótā pū́rvo agne yájīyānná kā́vyaiḥ paró asti svadʰāvaḥ |
viśáśca yásyā átitʰirbʰávāsi sá yajñéna vanavaddeva mártān || 5||











vayámagne vanuyāma tvótā vasūyávo havíṣā búdʰyamānāḥ |
vayáṃ samaryé vidátʰeṣváhnāṃ vayáṃ rāyā́ sahasasputra mártān || 6||











yó na ā́go abʰyéno bʰárātyádʰī́dagʰámagʰáśaṃse dadʰāta |
jahī́ cikitvo abʰíśastimetā́mágne yó no marcáyati dvayéna || 7||











tvā́masyā́ vyúṣi deva pū́rve dūtáṃ kṛṇvānā́ ayajanta havyaíḥ |
saṃstʰé yádagna ī́yase rayīṇā́ṃ devó mártairvásubʰiridʰyámānaḥ || 8||











áva spṛdʰi pitáraṃ yódʰi vidvā́nputró yáste sahasaḥ sūna ūhé |
kadā́ cikitvo abʰí cakṣase nó'gne kadā́m̐ ṛtacídyātayāse || 9||











bʰū́ri nā́ma vándamāno dadʰāti pitā́ vaso yádi tájjoṣáyāse |
kuvíddevásya sáhasā cakānáḥ sumnámagnírvanate vāvṛdʰānáḥ || 10||











tvámaṅgá jaritā́raṃ yaviṣṭʰa víśvānyagne duritā́ti parṣi |
stenā́ adṛśranripávo jánāsó'jñātaketā vṛjinā́ abʰūvan || 11||











imé yā́māsastvadrígabʰūvanvásave vā tádídā́go avāci |
nā́hāyámagnírabʰíśastaye no ná rī́ṣate vāvṛdʰānáḥ párā dāt || 12||












Sūkta 5.4 

tvā́magne vásupatiṃ vásūnāmabʰí prá mande adʰvaréṣu rājan |
tváyā vā́jaṃ vājayánto jayemābʰí ṣyāma pṛtsutī́rmártyānām || 1||











havyavā́ḷagnírajáraḥ pitā́ no vibʰúrvibʰā́vā sudṛ́śīko asmé |
sugārhapatyā́ḥ sámíṣo didīhyasmadryàksáṃ mimīhi śrávāṃsi || 2||











viśā́ṃ kavíṃ viśpátiṃ mā́nuṣīṇāṃ śúciṃ pāvakáṃ gʰṛtápṛṣṭʰamagním |
ní hótāraṃ viśvavídaṃ dadʰidʰve sá devéṣu vanate vā́ryāṇi || 3||











juṣásvāgna íḷayā sajóṣā yátamāno raśmíbʰiḥ sū́ryasya |
juṣásva naḥ samídʰaṃ jātaveda ā́ ca devā́nhavirádyāya vakṣi || 4||











júṣṭo dámūnā átitʰirduroṇá imáṃ no yajñámúpa yāhi vidvā́n |
víśvā agne abʰiyújo vihátyā śatrūyatā́mā́ bʰarā bʰójanāni || 5||











vadʰéna dásyuṃ prá hí cātáyasva váyaḥ kṛṇvānástanvè svā́yai |
píparṣi yátsahasasputra devā́ntsó agne pāhi nṛtama vā́je asmā́n || 6||











vayáṃ te agna uktʰaírvidʰema vayáṃ havyaíḥ pāvaka bʰadraśoce |
asmé rayíṃ viśvávāraṃ sáminvāsmé víśvāni dráviṇāni dʰehi || 7||











asmā́kamagne adʰvaráṃ juṣasva sáhasaḥ sūno triṣadʰastʰa havyám |
vayáṃ devéṣu sukṛ́taḥ syāma śármaṇā nastrivárūtʰena pāhi || 8||











víśvāni no durgáhā jātavedaḥ síndʰuṃ ná nāvā́ duritā́ti parṣi |
ágne atrivánnámasā gṛṇānò'smā́kaṃ bodʰyavitā́ tanū́nām || 9||











yástvā hṛdā́ kīríṇā mányamānó'martyaṃ mártyo jóhavīmi |
jā́tavedo yáśo asmā́su dʰehi prajā́bʰiragne amṛtatvámaśyām || 10||











yásmai tváṃ sukṛ́te jātaveda u lokámagne kṛṇávaḥ syonám |
aśvínaṃ sá putríṇaṃ vīrávantaṃ gómantaṃ rayíṃ naśate svastí || 11||












Sūkta 5.5 

súsamiddʰāya śocíṣe gʰṛtáṃ tīvráṃ juhotana |
agnáye jātávedase || 1||











nárāśáṃsaḥ suṣūdatīmáṃ yajñámádābʰyaḥ |
kavírhí mádʰuhastyaḥ || 2||











īḷitó agna ā́ vahéndraṃ citrámihá priyám |
sukʰaí rátʰebʰirūtáye || 3||











ū́rṇamradā ví pratʰasvābʰyàrkā́ anūṣata |
bʰávā naḥ śubʰra sātáye || 4||











dévīrdvāro ví śrayadʰvaṃ suprāyaṇā́ na ūtáye |
prápra yajñáṃ pṛṇītana || 5||











suprátīke vayovṛ́dʰā yahvī́ ṛtásya mātárā |
doṣā́muṣā́samīmahe || 6||











vā́tasya pátmannīḷitā́ daívyā hótārā mánuṣaḥ |
imáṃ no yajñámā́ gatam || 7||











íḷā sárasvatī mahī́ tisró devī́rmayobʰúvaḥ |
barhíḥ sīdantvasrídʰaḥ || 8||











śivástvaṣṭarihā́ gahi vibʰúḥ póṣa utá tmánā |
yajñéyajñe na údava || 9||











yátra véttʰa vanaspate devā́nāṃ gúhyā nā́māni |
tátra havyā́ni gāmaya || 10||











svā́hāgnáye váruṇāya svā́héndrāya marúdbʰyaḥ |
svā́hā devébʰyo havíḥ || 11||












Sūkta 5.6 

agníṃ táṃ manye yó vásurástaṃ yáṃ yánti dʰenávaḥ |
ástamárvanta āśávó'staṃ nítyāso vājína íṣaṃ stotṛ́bʰya ā́ bʰara || 1||











só agníryó vásurgṛṇé sáṃ yámāyánti dʰenávaḥ |
sámárvanto ragʰudrúvaḥ sáṃ sujātā́saḥ sūráya íṣaṃ stotṛ́bʰya ā́ bʰara || 2||











agnírhí vājínaṃ viśé dádāti viśvácarṣaṇiḥ |
agnī́ rāyé svābʰúvaṃ sá prītó yāti vā́ryamíṣaṃ stotṛ́bʰya ā́ bʰara || 3||











ā́ te agna idʰīmahi dyumántaṃ devājáram |
yáddʰa syā́ te pánīyasī samíddīdáyati dyávī́ṣaṃ stotṛ́bʰya ā́ bʰara || 4||











ā́ te agna ṛcā́ havíḥ śúkrasya śociṣaspate |
súścandra dásma víśpate hávyavāṭ túbʰyaṃ hūyata íṣaṃ stotṛ́bʰya ā́ bʰara || 5||











pró tyé agnáyo'gníṣu víśvaṃ puṣyanti vā́ryam |
té hinvire tá invire tá iṣaṇyantyānuṣágíṣaṃ stotṛ́bʰya ā́ bʰara || 6||











táva tyé agne arcáyo máhi vrādʰanta vājínaḥ |
yé pátvabʰiḥ śapʰā́nāṃ vrajā́ bʰuránta gónāmíṣaṃ stotṛ́bʰya ā́ bʰara || 7||











návā no agna ā́ bʰara stotṛ́bʰyaḥ sukṣitī́ríṣaḥ |
té syāma yá ānṛcústvā́dūtāso dámedama íṣaṃ stotṛ́bʰya ā́ bʰara || 8||











ubʰé suścandra sarpíṣo dárvī śrīṇīṣa āsáni |
utó na útpupūryā uktʰéṣu śavasaspata íṣaṃ stotṛ́bʰya ā́ bʰara || 9||











evā́m̐ agnímajuryamurgīrbʰíryajñébʰirānuṣák |
dádʰadasmé suvī́ryamutá tyádāśváśvyamíṣaṃ stotṛ́bʰya ā́ bʰara || 10||












Sūkta 5.7 

sákʰāyaḥ sáṃ vaḥ samyáñcamíṣaṃ stómaṃ cāgnáye |
várṣiṣṭʰāya kṣitīnā́mūrjó náptre sáhasvate || 1||











kútrā cidyásya sámṛtau raṇvā́ náro nṛṣádane |
árhantaścidyámindʰaté saṃjanáyanti jantávaḥ || 2||











sáṃ yádiṣó vánāmahe sáṃ havyā́ mā́nuṣāṇām |
utá dyumnásya śávasa ṛtásya raśmímā́ dade || 3||











sá smā kṛṇoti ketúmā́ náktaṃ ciddūrá ā́ saté |
pāvakó yádvánaspátīnprá smā minā́tyajáraḥ || 4||











áva sma yásya véṣaṇe svédaṃ patʰíṣu júhvati |
abʰī́máha svájenyaṃ bʰū́mā pṛṣṭʰéva ruruhuḥ || 5||











yáṃ mártyaḥ puruspṛ́haṃ vidádvíśvasya dʰā́yase |
prá svā́danaṃ pitūnā́mástatātiṃ cidāyáve || 6||











sá hí ṣmā dʰánvā́kṣitaṃ dā́tā ná dā́tyā́ paśúḥ |
híriśmaśruḥ śúcidannṛbʰúránibʰṛṣṭataviṣiḥ || 7||











śúciḥ ṣma yásmā atrivátprá svádʰitīva rī́yate |
suṣū́rasūta mātā́ krāṇā́ yádānaśé bʰágam || 8||











ā́ yáste sarpirāsuté'gne śámásti dʰā́yase |
aíṣu dyumnámutá śráva ā́ cittáṃ mártyeṣu dʰāḥ || 9||











íti cinmanyúmadʰríjastvā́dātamā́ paśúṃ dade |
ā́dagne ápṛṇató'triḥ sāsahyāddásyūniṣáḥ sāsahyānnṝ́n || 10||












Sūkta 5.8 

tvā́magna ṛtāyávaḥ sámīdʰire pratnáṃ pratnā́sa ūtáye sahaskṛta |
puruścandráṃ yajatáṃ viśvádʰāyasaṃ dámūnasaṃ gṛhápatiṃ váreṇyam || 1||











tvā́magne átitʰiṃ pūrvyáṃ víśaḥ śocíṣkeśaṃ gṛhápatiṃ ní ṣedire |
bṛhátketuṃ pururū́paṃ dʰanaspṛ́taṃ suśármāṇaṃ svávasaṃ jaradvíṣam || 2||











tvā́magne mā́nuṣīrīḷate víśo hotrāvídaṃ víviciṃ ratnadʰā́tamam |
gúhā sántaṃ subʰaga viśvádarśataṃ tuviṣvaṇásaṃ suyájaṃ gʰṛtaśríyam || 3||











tvā́magne dʰarṇasíṃ viśvádʰā vayáṃ gīrbʰírgṛṇánto námasópa sedima |
sá no juṣasva samidʰānó aṅgiro devó mártasya yaśásā sudītíbʰiḥ || 4||











tvámagne pururū́po viśéviśe váyo dadʰāsi pratnátʰā puruṣṭuta |
purū́ṇyánnā sáhasā ví rājasi tvíṣiḥ sā́ te titviṣāṇásya nā́dʰṛ́ṣe || 5||











tvā́magne samidʰānáṃ yaviṣṭʰya devā́ dūtáṃ cakrire havyavā́hanam |
urujráyasaṃ gʰṛtáyonimā́hutaṃ tveṣáṃ cákṣurdadʰire codayánmati || 6||











tvā́magne pradíva ā́hutaṃ gʰṛtaíḥ sumnāyávaḥ suṣamídʰā sámīdʰire |
sá vāvṛdʰāná óṣadʰībʰirukṣitò'bʰí jráyāṃsi pā́rtʰivā ví tiṣṭʰase || 7||












Sūkta 5.9 

tvā́magne havíṣmanto deváṃ mártāsa īḷate |
mánye tvā jātávedasaṃ sá havyā́ vakṣyānuṣák || 1||











agnírhótā dā́svataḥ kṣáyasya vṛktábarhiṣaḥ |
sáṃ yajñā́saścáranti yáṃ sáṃ vā́jāsaḥ śravasyávaḥ || 2||











utá sma yáṃ śíśuṃ yatʰā návaṃ jániṣṭāráṇī |
dʰartā́raṃ mā́nuṣīṇāṃ viśā́magníṃ svadʰvarám || 3||











utá sma durgṛbʰīyase putró ná hvāryā́ṇām |
purū́ yó dágdʰā́si vánā́gne paśúrná yávase || 4||











ádʰa sma yásyārcáyaḥ samyáksaṃyánti dʰūmínaḥ |
yádīmáha tritó divyúpa dʰmā́teva dʰámati śíśīte dʰmātárī yatʰā || 5||











távāhámagna ūtíbʰirmitrásya ca práśastibʰiḥ |
dveṣoyúto ná duritā́ turyā́ma mártyānām || 6||











táṃ no agne abʰī́ náro rayíṃ sahasva ā́ bʰara |
sá kṣepayatsá poṣayadbʰúvadvā́jasya sātáya utaídʰi pṛtsú no vṛdʰé || 7||












Sūkta 5.10 

ágna ójiṣṭʰamā́ bʰara dyumnámasmábʰyamadʰrigo |
prá no rāyā́ párīṇasā rátsi vā́jāya pántʰām || 1||











tváṃ no agne adbʰuta krátvā dákṣasya maṃhánā |
tvé asuryàmā́ruhatkrāṇā́ mitró ná yajñíyaḥ || 2||











tváṃ no agna eṣāṃ gáyaṃ puṣṭíṃ ca vardʰaya |
yé stómebʰiḥ prá sūráyo náro magʰā́nyānaśúḥ || 3||











yé agne candra te gíraḥ śumbʰántyáśvarādʰasaḥ |
śúṣmebʰiḥ śuṣmíṇo náro diváścidyéṣāṃ bṛhátsukīrtírbódʰati tmánā || 4||











táva tyé agne arcáyo bʰrā́janto yanti dʰṛṣṇuyā́ |
párijmāno ná vidyútaḥ svānó rátʰo ná vājayúḥ || 5||











nū́ no agna ūtáye sabā́dʰasaśca rātáye |
asmā́kāsaśca sūráyo víśvā ā́śāstarīṣáṇi || 6||











tváṃ no agne aṅgira stutá stávāna ā́ bʰara |
hótarvibʰvāsáhaṃ rayíṃ stotṛ́bʰya stávase ca na utaídʰi pṛtsú no vṛdʰé || 7||












Sūkta 5.11 

jánasya gopā́ ajaniṣṭa jā́gṛviragníḥ sudákṣaḥ suvitā́ya návyase |
gʰṛtápratīko bṛhatā́ divispṛ́śā dyumádví bʰāti bʰaratébʰyaḥ śúciḥ || 1||











yajñásya ketúṃ pratʰamáṃ puróhitamagníṃ nárastriṣadʰastʰé sámīdʰire |
índreṇa devaíḥ sarátʰaṃ sá barhíṣi sī́danní hótā yajátʰāya sukrátuḥ || 2||











ásammṛṣṭo jāyase mātróḥ śúcirmandráḥ kavírúdatiṣṭʰo vivásvataḥ |
gʰṛténa tvāvardʰayannagna āhuta dʰūmáste ketúrabʰavaddiví śritáḥ || 3||











agnírno yajñámúpa vetu sādʰuyā́gníṃ náro ví bʰarante gṛhégṛhe |
agnírdūtó abʰavaddʰavyavā́hano'gníṃ vṛṇānā́ vṛṇate kavíkratum || 4||











túbʰyedámagne mádʰumattamaṃ vácastúbʰyaṃ manīṣā́ iyámastu śáṃ hṛdé |
tvā́ṃ gíraḥ síndʰumivāvánīrmahī́rā́ pṛṇanti śávasā vardʰáyanti ca || 5||











tvā́magne áṅgiraso gúhā hitámánvavindañcʰiśriyāṇáṃ vánevane |
sá jāyase matʰyámānaḥ sáho maháttvā́māhuḥ sáhasasputrámaṅgiraḥ || 6||












Sūkta 5.12 

prā́gnáye bṛhaté yajñíyāya ṛtásya vṛ́ṣṇe ásurāya mánma |
gʰṛtáṃ ná yajñá āsyè súpūtaṃ gíraṃ bʰare vṛṣabʰā́ya pratīcī́m || 1||











ṛtáṃ cikitva ṛtámíccikiddʰyṛtásya dʰā́rā ánu tṛndʰi pūrvī́ḥ |
nā́háṃ yātúṃ sáhasā ná dvayéna ṛtáṃ sapāmyaruṣásya vṛ́ṣṇaḥ || 2||











káyā no agna ṛtáyannṛténa bʰúvo návedā ucátʰasya návyaḥ |
védā me devá ṛtupā́ ṛtūnā́ṃ nā́háṃ pátiṃ sanitúrasyá rāyáḥ || 3||











ké te agne ripáve bándʰanāsaḥ ké pāyávaḥ saniṣanta dyumántaḥ |
ké dʰāsímagne ánṛtasya pānti ká ā́sato vácasaḥ santi gopā́ḥ || 4||











sákʰāyaste víṣuṇā agna eté śivā́saḥ sánto áśivā abʰūvan |
ádʰūrṣata svayámeté vácobʰirṛjūyaté vṛjinā́ni bruvántaḥ || 5||











yáste agne námasā yajñámī́ṭṭa ṛtáṃ sá pātyaruṣásya vṛ́ṣṇaḥ |
tásya kṣáyaḥ pṛtʰúrā́ sādʰúretu prasársrāṇasya náhuṣasya śéṣaḥ || 6||












Sūkta 5.13 

árcantastvā havāmahé'rcantaḥ sámidʰīmahi |
ágne árcanta ūtáye || 1||











agné stómaṃ manāmahe sidʰrámadyá divispṛ́śaḥ |
devásya draviṇasyávaḥ || 2||











agnírjuṣata no gíro hótā yó mā́nuṣeṣvā́ |
sá yakṣaddaívyaṃ jánam || 3||











tvámagne saprátʰā asi júṣṭo hótā váreṇyaḥ |
tváyā yajñáṃ ví tanvate || 4||











tvā́magne vājasā́tamaṃ víprā vardʰanti súṣṭutam |
sá no rāsva suvī́ryam || 5||











ágne nemírarā́m̐ iva devā́m̐stváṃ paribʰū́rasi |
ā́ rā́dʰaścitrámṛñjase || 6||












Sūkta 5.14 

agníṃ stómena bodʰaya samidʰānó ámartyam |
havyā́ devéṣu no dadʰat || 1||











támadʰvaréṣvīḷate deváṃ mártā ámartyam |
yájiṣṭʰaṃ mā́nuṣe jáne || 2||











táṃ hí śáśvanta ī́ḷate srucā́ deváṃ gʰṛtaścútā |
agníṃ havyā́ya vóḷhave || 3||











agnírjātó arocata gʰnándásyūñjyótiṣā támaḥ |
ávindadgā́ apáḥ svaḥ || 4||











agnímīḷényaṃ kavíṃ gʰṛtápṛṣṭʰaṃ saparyata |
vétu me śṛṇávaddʰávam || 5||











agníṃ gʰṛténa vāvṛdʰu stómebʰirviśvácarṣaṇim |
svādʰī́bʰirvacasyúbʰiḥ || 6||












Sūkta 5.15 

prá vedʰáse kaváye védyāya gíraṃ bʰare yaśáse pūrvyā́ya |
gʰṛtáprasatto ásuraḥ suśévo rāyó dʰartā́ dʰarúṇo vásvo agníḥ || 1||











ṛténa ṛtáṃ dʰarúṇaṃ dʰārayanta yajñásya śāké paramé vyoman |
divó dʰármandʰarúṇe sedúṣo nṝ́ñjātaírájātām̐ abʰí yé nanakṣúḥ || 2||











aṅhoyúvastanvàstanvate ví váyo mahádduṣṭáraṃ pūrvyā́ya |
sá saṃváto návajātastuturyātsiṅháṃ ná kruddʰámabʰítaḥ pári ṣṭʰuḥ || 3||











mātéva yádbʰárase papratʰānó jánaṃjanaṃ dʰā́yase cákṣase ca |
váyovayo jarase yáddádʰānaḥ pári tmánā víṣurūpo jigāsi || 4||











vā́jo nú te śávasaspātvántamurúṃ dógʰaṃ dʰarúṇaṃ deva rāyáḥ |
padáṃ ná tāyúrgúhā dádʰāno mahó rāyé citáyannátrimaspaḥ || 5||












Sūkta 5.16 

bṛhádváyo hí bʰānávé'rcā devā́yāgnáye |
yáṃ mitráṃ ná práśastibʰirmártāso dadʰiré puráḥ || 1||











sá hí dyúbʰirjánānāṃ hótā dákṣasya bāhvóḥ |
ví havyámagnírānuṣágbʰágo ná vā́ramṛṇvati || 2||











asyá stóme magʰónaḥ sakʰyé vṛddʰáśociṣaḥ |
víśvā yásmintuviṣváṇi sámaryé śúṣmamādadʰúḥ || 3||











ádʰā hyàgna eṣāṃ suvī́ryasya maṃhánā |
támídyahváṃ ná ródasī pári śrávo babʰūvatuḥ || 4||











nū́ na éhi vā́ryamágne gṛṇāná ā́ bʰara |
yé vayáṃ yé ca sūráyaḥ svastí dʰā́mahe sácotaídʰi pṛtsú no vṛdʰé || 5||












Sūkta 5.17 

ā́ yajñaírdeva mártya ittʰā́ távyāṃsamūtáye |
agníṃ kṛté svadʰvaré pūrúrīḷītā́vase || 1||











ásya hí sváyaśastara āsā́ vidʰarmanmányase |
táṃ nā́kaṃ citráśociṣaṃ mandráṃ paró manīṣáyā || 2||











asyá vā́sā́ u arcíṣā yá ā́yukta tujā́ girā́ |
divó ná yásya rétasā bṛhácʰócantyarcáyaḥ || 3||











asyá krátvā vícetaso dasmásya vásu rátʰa ā́ |
ádʰā víśvāsu hávyo'gnírvikṣú prá śasyate || 4||











nū́ na íddʰí vā́ryamāsā́ sacanta sūráyaḥ |
ū́rjo napādabʰíṣṭaye pāhí śagdʰí svastáya utaídʰi pṛtsú no vṛdʰé || 5||












Sūkta 5.18 

prātáragníḥ purupriyó viśá stavetā́titʰiḥ |
víśvāni yó ámartyo havyā́ márteṣu ráṇyati || 1||











dvitā́ya mṛktávāhase svásya dákṣasya maṃhánā |
índuṃ sá dʰatta ānuṣákstotā́ citte amartya || 2||











táṃ vo dīrgʰā́yuśociṣaṃ girā́ huve magʰónām |
áriṣṭo yéṣāṃ rátʰo vyàśvadāvannī́yate || 3||











citrā́ vā yéṣu dī́dʰitirāsánnuktʰā́ pā́nti yé |
stīrṇáṃ barhíḥ svarṇare śrávāṃsi dadʰire pári || 4||











yé me pañcāśátaṃ dadúráśvānāṃ sadʰástuti |
dyumádagne máhi śrávo bṛhátkṛdʰi magʰónāṃ nṛvádamṛta nṛṇā́m || 5||












Sūkta 5.19 

abʰyàvastʰā́ḥ prá jāyante prá vavrérvavríściketa |
upástʰe mātúrví caṣṭe || 1||











juhuré ví citáyantó'nimiṣaṃ nṛmṇáṃ pānti |
ā́ dṛḷhā́ṃ púraṃ viviśuḥ || 2||











ā́ śvaitreyásya jantávo dyumádvardʰanta kṛṣṭáyaḥ |
niṣkágrīvo bṛháduktʰa enā́ mádʰvā ná vājayúḥ || 3||











priyáṃ dugdʰáṃ ná kā́myamájāmi jāmyóḥ sácā |
gʰarmó ná vā́jajaṭʰaró'dabdʰaḥ śáśvato dábʰaḥ || 4||











krī́ḷanno raśma ā́ bʰuvaḥ sáṃ bʰásmanā vāyúnā vévidānaḥ |
tā́ asya sandʰṛṣájo ná tigmā́ḥ súsaṃśitā vakṣyò vakṣaṇestʰā́ḥ || 5||












Sūkta 5.20 

yámagne vājasātama tváṃ cinmányase rayím |
táṃ no gīrbʰíḥ śravā́yyaṃ devatrā́ panayā yújam || 1||











yé agne néráyanti te vṛddʰā́ ugrásya śávasaḥ |
ápa dvéṣo ápa hváro'nyávratasya saścire || 2||











hótāraṃ tvā vṛṇīmahé'gne dákṣasya sā́dʰanam |
yajñéṣu pūrvyáṃ girā́ práyasvanto havāmahe || 3||











ittʰā́ yátʰā ta ūtáye sáhasāvandivédive |
rāyá ṛtā́ya sukrato góbʰiḥ ṣyāma sadʰamā́do vīraíḥ syāma sadʰamā́daḥ || 4||












Sūkta 5.21 

manuṣváttvā ní dʰīmahi manuṣvátsámidʰīmahi |
ágne manuṣvádaṅgiro devā́ndevayaté yaja || 1||











tváṃ hí mā́nuṣe jáné'gne súprīta idʰyáse |
srúcastvā yantyānuṣáksújāta sárpirāsute || 2||











tvā́ṃ víśve sajóṣaso devā́so dūtámakrata |
saparyántastvā kave yajñéṣu devámīḷate || 3||











deváṃ vo devayajyáyāgnímīḷīta mártyaḥ |
sámiddʰaḥ śukra dīdihyṛtásya yónimā́sadaḥ sasásya yónimā́sadaḥ || 4||












Sūkta 5.22 

prá viśvasāmannatrivádárcā pāvakáśociṣe |
yó adʰvaréṣvī́ḍyo hótā mandrátamo viśí || 1||











nyàgníṃ jātávedasaṃ dádʰātā devámṛtvíjam |
prá yajñá etvānuṣágadyā́ devávyacastamaḥ || 2||











cikitvínmanasaṃ tvā deváṃ mártāsa ūtáye |
váreṇyasya té'vasa iyānā́so amanmahi || 3||











ágne cikiddʰyàsyá na idáṃ vácaḥ sahasya |
táṃ tvā suśipra dampate stómairvardʰantyátrayo gīrbʰíḥ śumbʰantyátrayaḥ || 4||












Sūkta 5.23 

ágne sáhantamā́ bʰara dyumnásya prāsáhā rayím |
víśvā yáścarṣaṇī́rabʰyā̀sā́ vā́jeṣu sāsáhat || 1||











támagne pṛtanāṣáhaṃ rayíṃ sahasva ā́ bʰara |
tváṃ hí satyó ádbʰuto dātā́ vā́jasya gómataḥ || 2||











víśve hí tvā sajóṣaso jánāso vṛktábarhiṣaḥ |
hótāraṃ sádmasu priyáṃ vyánti vā́ryā purú || 3||











sá hí ṣmā viśvácarṣaṇirabʰímāti sáho dadʰé |
ágna eṣú kṣáyeṣvā́ revánnaḥ śukra dīdihi dyumátpāvaka dīdihi || 4||












Sūkta 5.24 

ágne tváṃ no ántama utá trātā́ śivó bʰavā varūtʰyàḥ || 1||











vásuragnírvásuśravā ácʰā nakṣi dyumáttamaṃ rayíṃ dāḥ || 2||











sá no bodʰi śrudʰī́ hávamuruṣyā́ ṇo agʰāyatáḥ samasmāt || 3||











táṃ tvā śociṣṭʰa dīdivaḥ sumnā́ya nūnámīmahe sákʰibʰyaḥ || 4||












Sūkta 5.25 

ácʰā vo agnímávase deváṃ gāsi sá no vásuḥ |
rā́satputrá ṛṣūṇā́mṛtā́vā parṣati dviṣáḥ || 1||











sá hí satyó yáṃ pū́rve ciddevā́saścidyámīdʰiré |
hótāraṃ mandrájihvamítsudītíbʰirvibʰā́vasum || 2||











sá no dʰītī́ váriṣṭʰayā śréṣṭʰayā ca sumatyā́ |
ágne rāyó didīhi naḥ suvṛktíbʰirvareṇya || 3||











agnírdevéṣu rājatyagnírmárteṣvāviśán |
agnírno havyavā́hano'gníṃ dʰībʰíḥ saparyata || 4||











agnístuvíśravastamaṃ tuvíbrahmāṇamuttamám |
atū́rtaṃ śrāvayátpatiṃ putráṃ dadāti dāśúṣe || 5||











agnírdadāti sátpatiṃ sāsā́ha yó yudʰā́ nṛ́bʰiḥ |
agnírátyaṃ ragʰuṣyádaṃ jétāramáparājitam || 6||











yádvā́hiṣṭʰaṃ tádagnáye bṛhádarca vibʰāvaso |
máhiṣīva tvádrayístvádvā́jā údīrate || 7||











táva dyumánto arcáyo grā́vevocyate bṛhát |
utó te tanyatúryatʰā svānó arta tmánā diváḥ || 8||











evā́m̐ agníṃ vasūyávaḥ sahasānáṃ vavandima |
sá no víśvā áti dvíṣaḥ párṣannāvéva sukrátuḥ || 9||












Sūkta 5.26 

ágne pāvaka rocíṣā mandráyā deva jihváyā |
ā́ devā́nvakṣi yákṣi ca || 1||











táṃ tvā gʰṛtasnavīmahe cítrabʰāno svardṛ́śam |
devā́m̐ ā́ vītáye vaha || 2||











vītíhotraṃ tvā kave dyumántaṃ sámidʰīmahi |
ágne bṛhántamadʰvaré || 3||











ágne víśvebʰirā́ gahi devébʰirhavyádātaye |
hótāraṃ tvā vṛṇīmahe || 4||











yájamānāya sunvatá ā́gne suvī́ryaṃ vaha |
devaírā́ satsi barhíṣi || 5||











samidʰānáḥ sahasrajidágne dʰármāṇi puṣyasi |
devā́nāṃ dūtá uktʰyàḥ || 6||











nyàgníṃ jātávedasaṃ hotravā́haṃ yáviṣṭʰyam |
dádʰātā devámṛtvíjam || 7||











prá yajñá etvānuṣágadyā́ devávyacastamaḥ |
stṛṇītá barhírāsáde || 8||











édáṃ marúto aśvínā mitráḥ sīdantu váruṇaḥ |
devā́saḥ sárvayā viśā́ || 9||












Sūkta 5.27 

ánasvantā sátpatirmāmahe me gā́vā cétiṣṭʰo ásuro magʰónaḥ |
traivṛṣṇó agne daśábʰiḥ sahásrairvaíśvānara tryàruṇaściketa || 1||











yó me śatā́ ca viṃśatíṃ ca gónāṃ hárī ca yuktā́ sudʰúrā dádāti |
vaíśvānara súṣṭuto vāvṛdʰānó'gne yácʰa tryàruṇāya śárma || 2||











evā́ te agne sumatíṃ cakānó náviṣṭʰāya navamáṃ trasádasyuḥ |
yó me gírastuvijātásya pūrvī́ryukténābʰí tryaruṇo gṛṇā́ti || 3||











yó ma íti pravócatyáśvamedʰāya sūráye |
dádadṛcā́ saníṃ yaté dádanmedʰā́mṛtāyaté || 4||











yásya mā paruṣā́ḥ śatámuddʰarṣáyantyukṣáṇaḥ |
áśvamedʰasya dā́nāḥ sómā iva tryā̀śiraḥ || 5||











índrāgnī śatadā́vnyáśvamedʰe suvī́ryam |
kṣatráṃ dʰārayataṃ bṛháddiví sū́ryamivājáram || 6||












Sūkta 5.28 

sámiddʰo agnírdiví śocíraśretpratyáṅṅuṣásamurviyā́ ví bʰāti |
éti prā́cī viśvávārā námobʰirdevā́m̐ ī́ḷānā havíṣā gʰṛtā́cī || 1||











samidʰyámāno amṛ́tasya rājasi havíṣkṛṇvántaṃ sacase svastáye |
víśvaṃ sá dʰatte dráviṇaṃ yámínvasyātitʰyámagne ní ca dʰatta ítpuráḥ || 2||











ágne śárdʰa mahaté saúbʰagāya táva dyumnā́nyuttamā́ni santu |
sáṃ jāspatyáṃ suyámamā́ kṛṇuṣva śatrūyatā́mabʰí tiṣṭʰā máhāṃsi || 3||











sámiddʰasya prámahasó'gne vánde táva śríyam |
vṛṣabʰó dyumnávām̐ asi sámadʰvaréṣvidʰyase || 4||











sámiddʰo agna āhuta devā́nyakṣi svadʰvara |
tváṃ hí havyavā́ḷási || 5||











ā́ juhotā duvasyátāgníṃ prayatyàdʰvaré |
vṛṇīdʰváṃ havyavā́hanam || 6||












Sūkta 5.29 

tryàryamā́ mánuṣo devátātā trī́ rocanā́ divyā́ dʰārayanta |
árcanti tvā marútaḥ pūtádakṣāstvámeṣāmṛ́ṣirindrāsi dʰī́raḥ || 1||



1.  trīu aryamanNmsn manusnmsg devatātnfsi  
    trīu rocanannpa divyajnpa dʰārayantavpCA·3p«√dʰṛ |
    arcantivp·A·3p«√arc tvamr2msa marutNmpn (pūtajms-dakṣanms)jmsn  
    tvamr2msn ayamr3mpg ṛṣinmsn indraNmsv asivp·A·2s«√as dʰīrajmsn 



1.  Three [things] Aryaman [maintains] throughout deva-s' presence,
    three celestial luminous spheres they maintain.
    Having refined power of discernment Marut-s illuminate thee by means of speech,
    having mental schemas for an effective contemplation, thou are their seer, O Indra!



ánu yádīṃ marúto mandasānámā́rcanníndraṃ papivā́ṃsaṃ sutásya |
ā́datta vájramabʰí yádáhiṃ hánnapó yahvī́rasṛjatsártavā́ u || 2||



2.  anup yadr3nsa īmc marutNmpn mandasānajmsa  
    ārcanvp·Aa3p«√arc indraNmsa papivāṅstp·Imsa«√pā sutajmsg |
    āp adattava·Aa3s«√dā vajranmsa abʰip yadc ahinmsa hanvp·UE3s«√han  
    apnfpa yahvījfpa asṛjatvp·Aa3s«√sṛj sartavaiv···D··«√sṛ uc 



2.  After that Marut-s illuminated by means of speech exalting Indra
    who has drank extracted [Soma];
    he reclaimed thunderbolt. When he hit the snake¹,
    he released restless waters to flow. 



utá brahmāṇo maruto me asyéndraḥ sómasya súṣutasya peyāḥ |
táddʰí havyáṃ mánuṣe gā́ ávindadáhannáhiṃ papivā́m̐ índro asya || 3||



3.  utac brahmanjmpv marutNmpv ahamr1msd ayamr3nsg  
    indraNmsn somanmsg suṣutajmsg peyāsvp·AI3s«√pā |
    tadr3nsn hic havyannsn manusnmsd gonfpa avindatvp·Aa3s«√vid  
    ahanvp·Aa3s«√han ahinmsa papivanttp·Amsn«√pā indraNmsn ayamr3nsg 



3.  And may Indra, O Marut-s--formulators,
    drink of well-pressed Soma for my sake!
    This oblation found cows for an intelligent man,
    Indra drinking it slayed the snake.



ā́dródasī vitaráṃ ví ṣkabʰāyatsaṃvivyānáścidbʰiyáse mṛgáṃ kaḥ |
jígartimíndro apajárgurāṇaḥ práti śvasántamáva dānaváṃ han || 4||



4.  ātc rodasnnda vitarama vip skabʰāyatvp·AE3s«√skambʰ  
    saṃvivyānata·Amsn«sam-vi~√vye cidc bʰayasev···D··«√bʰī mṛganmsa karvp·Ae3s«√kṛ |
    jigartinmsa indraNmsn apajargurāṇata·Amsn«apa~√gur  
    pratip śvasanttp·Amsa«√śvas avap dānavanmsa hanvp·UE3s«√han 



4.  Afterwards, he shall prop the two Rodas-es farther off,
    so that even clothed he would scare the beast;
    taunting the swallower, in opposition to the hissing one, 
    Indra fended off the demon,².
------



ádʰa krátvā magʰavantúbʰyaṃ devā́ ánu víśve adaduḥ somapéyam |
yátsū́ryasya harítaḥ pátantīḥ puráḥ satī́rúparā étaśe káḥ || 5||



5.  adʰac kratunmsi magʰavanjmsv tvamr2msd devanmpn  
    anup viśvanmpn adadurvp·Aa3p«√dā (somanms-peyanms)nmsa |
    yadc sūryanmsg haritnfpa patantītp·Afpa«√pat |
    purasa satīnfpa uparājfpa etaśanmsl karvp·Aa2s«√kṛ 



5.  Then through understanding, O munificent one, 
    all deva-s yielded to thee a drink of Soma
    when in the course of flickering
    you made flying in the east bay mares³ of the sun secondary.
------



náva yádasya navatíṃ ca bʰogā́nsākáṃ vájreṇa magʰávā vivṛścát |
árcantī́ndraṃ marútaḥ sadʰástʰe traíṣṭubʰena vácasā bādʰata dyā́m || 6||



6.  navau yadc ayamr3msg navatiu cac bʰoganmpa  
    sākama vajranmsi magʰavannmsn vivṛścatvp·AE3s«vi~√vraśc |
    arcantivp·A·3p«√arc indraNmsa marutNmpn (sadʰaa-stʰajms)nnsl  
    traistubʰajnsi vacasnnsi bādʰatavp·Ao2p«√bādʰ dyunmsa 



6.  When with the thunderbolt the munificent one shall cut 
    simultaneously nine and ninety coils of this one into pieces,
    by means of speech Marut-s [would] illuminate Indra in the meeting place.
    Do ye vex the Heaven with an utterance in triṣṭubʰ meter!



sákʰā sákʰye apacattū́yamagnírasyá krátvā mahiṣā́ trī́ śatā́ni |
trī́ sākámíndro mánuṣaḥ sárāṃsi sutáṃ pibadvṛtrahátyāya sómam || 7||



7.  sakʰinmsn sakʰinmsd apacatvp·Aa3s«√pac tūyama agninmsn  
    ayamr3msg kratunmsi mahiṣannpa triu śatannpa |
    triu sākama indraNmsn manusnmsg sarasnnpa  
    sutajmsa pibatvp·AE3s«√pā (vṛtranns-hatyānfs)nfsd somanmsa 



7.  A companion for a companion, Agni quickly roasted
    using resourcefulness of this one, three hundred buffaloes.
    To slay Vṛtra, Indra shall drink the extracted Soma ---
    three channels of a man at the same time.



trī́ yácʰatā́ mahiṣā́ṇāmágʰo mā́strī́ sárāṃsi magʰávā somyā́pāḥ |
kāráṃ ná víśve ahvanta devā́ bʰáramíndrāya yádáhiṃ jagʰā́na || 8||



8.  triu yadc śatannpa mahiṣannpg agʰasvp·U·2s«√gʰas māsnnsa  
    triu sarasnnpa magʰavanjmsn somyajnpa apāsvp·U·2s«√pā |
    kāranmsa nac viśvajmpn ahvantava·U·3p«√hve devanmpn  
    bʰaranmsa indraNmsd yadc ahinmsa jagʰānavp·U·3s«√han 



8.  When thou devoured three hundred buffaloes in a month,
    [and when] thou, the munificent one, drank up three containing Soma channels,
    all deva-s called up a battle, as if [it was] a song, for Indra's sake
    so that he would slay the snake.



uśánā yátsahasyaìráyātaṃ gṛhámindra jūjuvānébʰiráśvaiḥ |
vanvānó átra sarátʰaṃ yayātʰa kútsena devaírávanorha śúṣṇam || 9||



9.  uśanasNmsn yadc sahasyajmpi ayātamvp·Aa2d«√yā  
    gṛhanmsa indraNmsv jūjuvānajmpi aśvanmpi |
    vanvānata·Amsn«√van ar3nsl saratʰanmsa yayātʰavp·I·2s«√yā  
    kutsaNmsi devanmpi avanorvp·Aa2s«√van hac śuṣṇaNmsa 



9.  When you two, Uśanas with overwhelming ones [and thou], O Indra,
    came to the house by means of speeding horses,
    making a warrior on a chariot within thy reach⁴,
    thou traveled with Kutsa; with deva-s thou placed Śuṣṇa within his reach.



prā́nyáccakrámavṛhaḥ sū́ryasya kútsāyānyádvárivo yā́tave'kaḥ |
anā́so dásyūm̐ramṛṇo vadʰéna ní duryoṇá āvṛṇaṅmṛdʰrávācaḥ || 10||



10. prap anyatjnsa cakrannsa avṛhasvp·Aa2s«√bṛh sūryanmsg |
     kutsaNmsd anyatjnsa varivasnnsa yātavev···D··«√yā akarvp·Aa2s«√kṛ |
     anāsjmpa dasyunmpa amṛṇasvp·Aa2s«√mṛṇ vadʰanmsi  
     nip duryoṇannsl avṛṇakvp·Aa2s«√vṛj (mṛdʰranns-vācnfs)jmpa 



10. Thou teared off the other wheel of the sun;
    for Kutsa thou created another mental space to move [in]. 
    Thou crushed faceless dasyu-s with a deadly weapon,
    thou put into a bind those whose speech is insulting.



stómāsastvā gaúrivīteravardʰannárandʰayo vaidatʰinā́ya píprum |
ā́ tvā́mṛjíśvā sakʰyā́ya cakre pácanpaktī́rápibaḥ sómamasya || 11||



11. stomanmpn tvamr2msa gaurivītiNmsg avardʰanvp·Aa3p«√vṛdʰ  
     arandʰayasvpCAa2s«√radʰ vaidatʰinaNmsd pipruNmsa |
     āp tvamr2msa ṛjiśvanNmsn sakʰyannsd cakreva·I·3s«√kṛ  
     pacanttp·Amsn«√pac paktinfpa apibasvp·Aa2s«√pā somanmsa ayamr3msg 



11. Gaurivīti's hymns of praise strengthened thee,
    thou made Pipru to submit to Vaidatʰina,
    Ṛjiśvan made thee ready for companionship.
    Ripening what is being ``cooked'', thou drank Soma of this one.



návagvāsaḥ sutásomāsa índraṃ dáśagvāso abʰyàrcantyarkaíḥ |
gávyaṃ cidūrvámapidʰā́navantaṃ táṃ cinnáraḥ śaśamānā́ ápa vran || 12||



12. navagvaNmpn (sutajms-somanms)jmpn indraNmsa  
     daśagvaNmpn abʰip arcantivp·A·3p«√arc arkanmsi |
     gavyajnsa cidc ūrvajnsa apidʰānavantjmsa  
     tasr3msa cidc nṛnmpn śaśamānajmpn apap vranvp·UE3p«√vṛ 



12. Navagva-s who pressed Soma, daśagva-s
    praise Indra with hymns of illumination.
    Exerting themselves men uncovered just that ---
    related to cows, wide, providing shelter [place].



katʰó nú te pári carāṇi vidvā́nvīryā̀ magʰavanyā́ cakártʰa |
yā́ co nú návyā kṛṇávaḥ śaviṣṭʰa prédu tā́ te vidátʰeṣu bravāma || 13||



13. katʰāc nuc tvamr2msg parip carāṇivp·Ao1s«√car vidvaṅstp·Imsn«√vid  
     vīryannpa magʰavanjmsv yadr3npa cakartʰavp·I·2s«√kṛ |
     yadr3npa cac uc nuc navyajnpa kṛṇavasvp·Ae2s«√kṛ śaviṣṭʰajmsv  
     prap idc uc tadr3npa tvamr2msg vidatʰannpl bravāmavp·A·1p«√brū 



13. How shall I, knowing thee, encompass heroic [deeds]
    that thou performed [before], O munificent one,
    and those recent [ones] that you performed, O most swollen?
    During knowledge-sharing sessions we will only proclaim those of thee.



etā́ víśvā cakṛvā́m̐ indra bʰū́ryáparīto janúṣā vīryèṇa |
yā́ cinnú vajrinkṛṇávo dadʰṛṣvā́nná te vartā́ táviṣyā asti tásyāḥ || 14||



14. etadr3npa viśvajnpa cakṛvaṅstp·Imsn«√kṛ indraNmsv bʰūria  
     aparītajmsn janusnnsi vīryannsi |
     yadr3npa cidc nuc vajrinjmsv kṛṇavasvp·Ae2s«√kṛ dadʰṛṣvaṅstp·Imsn«√dʰṛṣ  
     nac tvamr2msg vartṛnmsn taviṣīnfsg astivp·A·3s«√asr3fsg 



14. Performing all these repeatedly, O Indra,
    through valor unencompassed by circumstances of manifestation,
    [and because of these] which thou, O thunderbolt-wielder, daring, performed,
    no one who [can] remove this thy controlling power.



índra bráhma kriyámāṇā juṣasva yā́ te śaviṣṭʰa návyā ákarma |
vástreva bʰadrā́ súkṛtā vasūyū́ rátʰaṃ ná dʰī́raḥ svápā atakṣam || 15||



15. indraNmsv brahmannnsa kriyamāṇatp·Anpa«√kṛ juṣasvava·Ao2s«√juṣ  
     yadr3npa tvamr2msd śaviṣṭʰajmsv navyajmpn akarmavp·U·1p«√kṛ |
     vastrannpa ivac bʰadrajnpa sukṛtajnpa (vasunns-yujms)jmsn  
     ratʰanmsa nac dʰīrajmsn svapasnmsn atakṣamvp·Aa1s«√takṣ 



15. O Indra, enjoy this sacred formulation, [this] being made [pressings⁵ of Soma] 
    which we, novices, made for thee, O most swollen one!
    Like lovely well-made garments, like an intelligent artificer --- a chariot,
    I, seeking what's beneficial, formed in mind [this formulation].


1 Vṛtrá
2 Dānava
3 rays
4 that is, to able to recruit him
5 sávanāni


Sūkta 5.30 

kvà syá vīráḥ kó apaśyadíndraṃ sukʰáratʰamī́yamānaṃ háribʰyām |
yó rāyā́ vajrī́ sutásomamicʰántádóko gántā puruhūtá ūtī́ || 1||



1.  kur3nsl syar3msn vīranmsn kasr2msn apaśyatvp·Aa3s«√paś indraNmsa  
    (sukʰajms-ratʰanms)jmsa īyamānatp·Amsa«√i harijmdi |
    yasr3msn rainmsi vajrinnmsn (sutajms-somanms)nmsa icʰanttp·Amsn«√iṣ  
    tadc okasnnsa gantṛnmsn (purua-hūtajms)jmsn ūtinfsi 



1.  Where [is] that hero who beheld having easy-going chariot Indra,
    coming again and again by means of two tawny ones,
    [the hero] who, seeking pressed out Soma, by means of the treasure [becomes] thunderbolt-wielder
    when the much-invoked-together-with-[his]-assistance one¹ [is] coming home.



ávācacakṣaṃ padámasya sasvárugráṃ nidʰātúránvāyamicʰán |
ápṛcʰamanyā́m̐ utá té ma āhuríndraṃ náro bubudʰānā́ aśema || 2||



2.  avap acakṣamvp·Aa1s«√cakṣ padannsa ayamr3msg sasvara  
    ugrannsa nidʰātṛnmsg anup āyamvp·Aa1s«√i icʰanttp·Amsn«√iṣ |
    apṛcʰamvp·Aa1s«√pracʰ anyajmpa utac sasr3mpn ahamr1msd āhurvp·I·3p«√ah  
    indraNmsa nṛnmpn bubudʰānatp·Ampn«√budʰ aśemavp·Ai1p«√aś 



2.  Secretly, I spotted his² track;
    endeavoring, I went along with the wrath of him who makes impact;
    I asked others and they told me
    [that] men who are awake can attain Indra.



prá nú vayáṃ suté yā́ te kṛtā́nī́ndra brávāma yā́ni no jújoṣaḥ |
védadávidvāñcʰṛṇávacca vidvā́nváhate'yáṃ magʰávā sárvasenaḥ || 3||



3.  prap nuc vayamr1mpn sutanmsl yadr3npa tvamr2msg kṛtannpa  
    indraNmsv bravāmavp·A·1p«√brū yadr3npa vayamr1mpd jujoṣasvp·AE2s«√juṣ |
    vedatvp·AE3s«√vid avidvaṅstp·Imsn«a~√vid śṛṇavatvp·Ae3s«√śru cac vidvaṅstp·Imsn«√vid  
    vahateva·A·3s«√vah ayamr3msn magʰavanjmsn (sarvanns-senānfs)jmsn 



3.  Now, at a Soma libation, which thy deeds we proclaim,
    O Indra, which thou shall frequent for us?
    [Those ones] he who has not experienced shall experience, and he who has experienced shall be attentive ---
    this generous one conveys himself as an entire army.



stʰiráṃ mánaścakṛṣe jātá indra véṣī́déko yudʰáye bʰū́yasaścit |
áśmānaṃ cicʰávasā didyuto ví vidó gávāmūrvámusríyāṇām || 4||



4.  stʰirajnsa manasnnsa cakṛṣeva·I·2s«√kṛ jātajmsn indraNmsv  
    veṣivp·A·2s«√vī idc ekajmsn yudʰayev···D··«√yudʰ bʰūyasjmpa cidc |
    aśmannmsa cidc śavasnnsi didyutasvp·U·2s«√dyut  
    vip vidasvp·AE2s«√vid gonfpg ūrvajnsa usriyajfpg 



4.  The very moment [thou were] born, thou made the mind steady, O Indra;
    even [being] alone, thou eagerly seek to engage in battle ever more numerous [opponents];
    with the power to change [perception] thou have made even a stone to appear shining;
    thou shall discern the wide [space] of appearing at dawn cows³.



paró yáttváṃ paramá ājániṣṭʰāḥ parāváti śrútyaṃ nā́ma bíbʰrat |
átaścidíndrādabʰayanta devā́ víśvā apó ajayaddāsápatnīḥ || 5||



5.  parajmsn yadc tvamr2msn paramajmsn ājaniṣṭʰāsva·U·2s«ā~√jan  
    parāvatjmsl śrutyajnsa nāmannnsa bibʰrattp·Amsn«√bʰṛ |
    ar3nsb cidc indraNmsb abʰayantavp·Aa3p«√bʰī devanmpn  
    viśvajfpa apnfpa ajayatvp·Aa3s«√ji (dāsanms-patnīnfs)nfpa 



5.  When thou, the ultimate one, have manifested thyself as an extreme one,
    bearing far-and-wide the famous mark⁴
    (that's why deva-s were afraid of Indra ---
    he overcame all waters [that were] the mistresses⁵ of the demon),



túbʰyédeté marútaḥ suśévā árcantyarkáṃ sunvántyándʰaḥ |
áhimohānámapá āśáyānaṃ prá māyā́bʰirmāyínaṃ sakṣadíndraḥ || 6||



6.  tvamr2msd idc etasr3mpn marutnmpn suśevajmpn  
    arcantivp·A·3p«√arc arkanmsa sunvantivp·A·3p«√su andʰasnnsa |
    ahinmsa ohānajmsa apnfpa āśayānajmsa  
    prap māyānfpi māyinnmsa sakṣatvp·UE3s«√sac indraNmsn 



6.  [then] just for thee these providing comfort Marut-s⁶, 
    sing a hymn of illumination, press the herb [for Soma] ---
    Indra shall pursue imposing, lying against waters snake
    which has the power to frame [ideas and perception] with illusions.



ví ṣū́ mṛ́dʰo janúṣā dā́namínvannáhangávā magʰavansaṃcakānáḥ |
átrā dāsásya námuceḥ śíro yádávartayo mánave gātúmicʰán || 7||



7.  vip sup mṛdʰnfpa janusnmsi dānannsa invanttp·Amsn«√inv  
    ahanvp·Aa2s«√han gonfsi magʰavanjmsv saṃcakānajmsn |
    ar3nsl dāsanmsg namuciNmsg śirasnnsa yadr3nsa  
    avartayasvpCAa2s«√vṛt manunmsd gātunmsa icʰanttp·Amsn«√iṣ 



7.  Thou, through circumstances of manifestation driving an increase [in strength, speed, etc.],
    O generous one, satisfied with an evocative expression⁷ [thou] easily disperse inhibitions ---
    in this case, the head⁸ of demon Namuci
    that thou, seeking an unimpeded pathway for an intelligent man, have caused to whirl⁹.



yújaṃ hí mā́mákṛtʰā ā́dídindra śíro dāsásya námucermatʰāyán |
áśmānaṃ citsvaryàṃ vartamānaṃ prá cakríyeva ródasī marúdbʰyaḥ || 8||



8.  yujjmsa hic ahamr1msa akṛtʰāsva·U·2s«√kṛ ātc idc indraNmsv  
    śirasnnsa dāsanmsg namuciNmsg matʰāyanttp·Amsn«√matʰāy |
    aśmannmsa cidc svaryajmsa vartamānajmsa  
    prap cakriyajmdn ivac rodasnndn marutNmpd 



8.  Just after thou, O Indra, made me yoked,
    [thou ---] whirling around the head of demon Namuci,
    indeed, [made] the rock¹⁰ resounding, spinning,
    the two Rodas-es, like two wheels [to a chariot], [became harnessed] for the sake of the Marut-s.



stríyo hí dāsá ā́yudʰāni cakré kíṃ mā karannabalā́ asya sénāḥ |
antárhyákʰyadubʰé asya dʰéne átʰópa praídyudʰáye dásyumíndraḥ || 9||



9.  strīnfpa hic dāsanmsn āyudʰannpa cakreva·I·3s«√kṛ  
    kir3msa ahamr1msa karanvp·AE3p«√kṛ abalajfpn ayamr3msg senānfpn |
    antara hic akʰyatvp·Aa3s«√kʰyā ubʰājfda ayamr3msg dʰenānfda  
    atʰāc upap prap aitvp·Aa3s«√i yudʰayev···D··«√yudʰ (dasnfs-yujms)nmsa indraNmsn 



9.  Since the demon has made the females¹¹ [his] weapons,
    what could they do against me? His armies lack strength.
    Since he¹² observed [them] within both his¹³ nourishing streams¹⁴,
    therefore Indra approached [them] to fight the impulse to suffer want.



sámátra gā́vo'bʰíto'navantehéha vatsaírvíyutā yádā́san |
sáṃ tā́ índro asṛjadasya śākaíryádīṃ sómāsaḥ súṣutā ámandan || 10||



10. samp ar3nsl gonfpn abʰitasa anavantavp·Aa3p«√nu  
     (ihaa-ihaa)a vatsanmpi viyutājfpn yadc āsanvp·Aa3p«√as |
     sampr3fpa indraNmsn asṛjatvp·Aa3s«√sṛj ayamr3msg śākanmpi  
     yadc īmr3msa somanmpn suṣutajmpn amandanvp·Aa3p«√mand 



10. In this case cows¹⁵ on both sides¹⁶ found their way,
    when here and there they were separated from calves¹⁷,
    and Indra by his powers united them
    when well-extracted drops of Soma inflamed him.



yádīṃ sómā babʰrúdʰūtā ámandannároravīdvṛṣabʰáḥ sā́daneṣu |
puraṃdaráḥ papivā́m̐ índro asya púnargávāmadadādusríyāṇām || 11||



11. yadc īmr3msa somanmpn (babʰrujms-dʰūtajms)jmpn amandanvp·Aa3p«√mand  
     aroravītvpIU·3s«√ru (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsn sādanannpl |
     (purnfsa-darajms)jmsn papivaṅstp·Imsn«√pā indraNmsn ayamr3msg  
     punara gonfpg adadātvp·AE3s«√dā usriyajfpg 



11. When stirred-by-Babʰru drops of Soma exhilarated him,
    he, resembling a bull, howled loudly in the seats¹⁸.
    Stronghold-breaker Indra, having drunk of it¹⁹,
    shall yield [the calves²⁰] of appearing at dawn cows²¹.



bʰadrámidáṃ ruśámā agne akrangávāṃ catvā́ri dádataḥ sahásrā |
ṛṇaṃcayásya práyatā magʰā́ni prátyagrabʰīṣma nṛ́tamasya nṛṇā́m || 12||



12. bʰadrajnsa ayamr3nsa ruśamaNmpn agninmsv akranvp·Aa3p«√kṛ  
     gonfpg catvārjmpn dadattp·Ampn«√dā sahasrannpn |
     (ṛṇannsa-cayajms)nmsg prayatajnpn magʰannpn  
     pratip agrabʰīṣmavp·U·1p«√grah nṛtamajmsg nṛnmpg 



12. Ruśama-s, granting four thousands of cows,
    made this [endeavor²²] fortunate, O Agni,
    ``we took hold of far-extending bounties 
    of debt-collecting²³ one, of the most manly of men''



supéśasaṃ mā́va sṛjantyástaṃ gávāṃ sahásrai ruśámāso agne |
tīvrā́ índramamamanduḥ sutā́so'którvyuṣṭau páritakmyāyāḥ || 13||



13. supeśasjmsa ahamr1msa avap sṛjantivp·A·3p«√sṛj astannsa  
     gonfpg sahasrannpi ruśamaNmpn agniNmsv |
     tīvrajmpn indraNmsa amamandurvp·I·3p«√mand sutajmpn  
     aktunmsb vyuṣṭinfsl paritakmyānfsb 



13. Ruśama-s send me off home well-decorated
    with thousands of cows, O Agni!
    Pungent, pressed out [drops of Soma] inflamed Indra
    at night, at first lights [of dawn] --- [away] from the uncertainty.



aúcʰatsā́ rā́trī páritakmyā yā́m̐ ṛṇaṃcayé rā́jani ruśámānām |
átyo ná vājī́ ragʰúrajyámāno babʰrúścatvā́ryasanatsahásrā || 14||



14. aucʰatvp·Aa3s«√vasr3fsn rātrīnfsn paritakmyājfsnr3fsn  
     (ṛṇannsa-cayajms)nmsl rājannmsl ruśamaNmpg |
     atyanmsn nac vājinjmsn ragʰujmsn ajyamānajmsn  
     babʰruNmsn caturu asanatvp·Aa3s«√san sahasrannpn 



14. That night of rest which [was] uncertain has grown bright
    for the debt-collecting one, for the chieftain of Ruśama-s.
    Like fleet, capable of a rush of vigour courser [is] anointed [with honors],
    [so] Babʰru procured four thousands [cows].



cátuḥsahasraṃ gávyasya paśváḥ prátyagrabʰīṣma ruśámeṣvagne |
gʰarmáścittaptáḥ pravṛ́je yá ā́sīdayasmáyastámvā́dāma víprāḥ || 15||



15. (caturu-sahasranns)nmsa gavyajmsg paśunmsg  
     pratip agrabʰīṣmavp·U·1p«√grah ruśamaNmpl agniNmsv |
     gʰarmanmsn cidc taptajmsn pravṛjev···D··«pra~√vṛj yasr3msn āsītvp·Aa3s«√as  
     ayasmayajmsn tasr3msa uc ādāmavp·U·1p«ā~√dā viprajmpn 



15. Among Ruśama-s we have taken hold
    of four-thousand-strong herd consisting of cows, O Agni,!
    Also, [we have taken hold of] the heated cauldron²⁴ which was to be plucked forth²⁵;
    but that one²⁶, made of metal, we, inspired ones, take [back].


1 Indra
2 Indra's
3 evocative expressions
4 the fury, the divine wrath
5 =energies
6 aspirations, yearnings, daydreams, charged with desires/emotions ideas
7 lit. ``cow''
8 here = ``guidance''
9 that is, to be disoriented
10 the physical head
11 waters that were his mistresses, or energies --- 5.30.5d
12 Indra
13 demon's
14 prob. flows in iḷā and piṅgala
15 evocative expressions
16 =of both nourishing streams
17 specific effects that the evocative expressions tend to produce
18 that is, in cakras
19 Soma
20 effects
21 evocative expressions
22 described in this hymn in 4--11
23 lit. meaning of ṛṇamcaya
24 this refers to the inner heat of Babʰru that enabled him accomplished the deed
25 that is, ``made distinguished, promoted, honored''
26 prob. refers to a cauldron used for heating milk and ghee in a ritual setting


Sūkta 5.31 

índro rátʰāya pravátaṃ kṛṇoti yámadʰyástʰānmagʰávā vājayántam |
yūtʰéva paśvó vyunoti gopā́ áriṣṭo yāti pratʰamáḥ síṣāsan || 1||



1.  indraNmsn ratʰanmsd pravatnfsa kṛṇotivp·A·3s«√kṛ  
    yasr3msa adʰyastʰātvp·U·3s«adʰi~√stʰā magʰavanjmsn vājayanttp·Amsa«√vājay |
    yūtʰannpa ivac paśunmsg vip unotivp·A·3s«√u (gonfs-pājms)nmsn  
    ariṣṭajmsn yātivp·A·3s«√yā pratʰamajmsn siṣāsanttp·Amsn«√san 



1.  Indra makes a swift course for a chariot¹ 
    that he, generous, ascended, [that] employs a rush of vigour.
    Like herdsman leads on a herd of cattle,
    he², proof against injury, wishing to procure [an advantage for his companions], advances first.



ā́ prá drava harivo mā́ ví venaḥ píśaṅgarāte abʰí naḥ sacasva |
nahí tvádindra vásyo anyádástyamenā́m̐ścijjánivataścakartʰa || 2||



2.  āp prap dravavp·Ao2s«√dru harivantnmsvc vip venasvp·AE2s«√ven  
    (piśnfs-aṅganms-rātjms)jmsd abʰip vayamr1mpa sacasvava·Ao2s«√sac |
    nahic tvamr2msb indraNmsv vasyasjnsn anyatjnsn astivp·A·3s«√as  
    amemajmpa cidc janivatjmpa cakartʰavp·I·2s«√kṛ 



2.  Rush forth here, O accompanied-by-tawny-ones one, do not be illdisposed
    to yielding flame-like [burst of energy³], accompany us! 
    Surely there is nothing better than thee, O Indra,
    thou have made even those who lack anything to barter to be with a wife.
------



údyátsáhaḥ sáhasa ā́janiṣṭa dédiṣṭa índra indriyā́ṇi víśvā |
prā́codayatsudúgʰā vavré antárví jyótiṣā saṃvavṛtváttámo'vaḥ || 3||



3.  udp yadc sahasnnsn sahasnnsb āp ajaniṣṭava·U·3s«√jan  
    dediṣṭevaIA·3s«√diś indraNmsn indriyannpa viśvajnpa |
    prap acodayatvpCAa3s«√cud sudugʰājfpa vavranmsl antara  
    vip jyotisnnsi saṃvavṛtvatjnsa tamasnnsa avarvp·U·3s«√vṛ 



3.  When he has begot overwhelming strength from overwhelming strength [of that flame-like burst of energy],
    Indra directs all of the powers over affections.
    He drove abundant [waters] inside the cave,
    he illumined conglomerated [there] darkness with light.
------



ánavaste rátʰamáśvāya takṣantváṣṭā vájraṃ puruhūta dyumántam |
brahmā́ṇa índraṃ maháyanto arkaírávardʰayannáhaye hántavā́ u || 4||



4.  anuNmpn tvamr2msg ratʰanmsa aśvanmsd takṣanvp·AE3p«√takṣ  
    tvaṣṭṛNmsn vajranmsa (purua-hūtajms)jmsv dyumantjmsa |
    brahmannmpn indraNmsa mahayanttp·Ampn«√mah arkanmpi  
    avardʰayanvpCAa3p«√vṛdʰ ahinmsd hantavaiv···D··«√han uc 



4.  Anu people shall prepare thy chariot for a horse,
    Tvaṣṭṛ --- bright thunderbolt, O much invoked one!
    Formulators, magnifying Indra with hymns of illumination,
    make [him too] strong for the snake to slay [him].



vṛ́ṣṇe yátte vṛ́ṣaṇo arkámárcāníndra grā́vāṇo áditiḥ sajóṣāḥ |
anaśvā́so yé paváyo'ratʰā́ índreṣitā abʰyávartanta dásyūn || 5||



5.  vṛṣannmsd yadc tvamr2msd vṛṣannmpn arkanmsa arcānvp·Ae3p«√arc  
    indraNmsv grāvannmpn aditinfsn sajoṣajmpn |
    anaśvajmpn yasr3mpn pavinmpn aratʰajmpn  
    (indraNms-iṣitajms)jmpn abʰip avartantavp·Aa3p«√vṛt (dasnfs-yujms)nmpa 



5.  When for thee, for the bull, O Indra, bulls sing a hymn of illumination ---
    singers and Aditi acting in harmony with each other,
    without a horse, without a chariot, driven by Indra,
    the purifying [waters] turn towards impulses to suffer want.
------



prá te pū́rvāṇi káraṇāni vocaṃ prá nū́tanā magʰavanyā́ cakártʰa |
śáktīvo yádvibʰárā ródasī ubʰé jáyannapó mánave dā́nucitrāḥ || 6||



6.  prap tvamr2msg pūrvajnpa karaṇannpa vocamvp·UE1s«√vac  
    prap nūtanajnpa magʰavanjmsv yadr3npa cakartʰavp·I·2s«√kṛ |
    śaktīvasjmsv yadc vibʰarāsvp·U·2s«vi~√bʰṛ rodasnnda ubʰajnda  
    jayanttp·Amsn«√ji apnfsa manujmsd (dānunns-citrajms)jfpa 



6.  I shall mention thy former deeds,
    then recent ones that thou, O generous one, performed:
    [the deeds] when, O possessing powers, thou hold in equipoise both Rodas-es
    [thus] winning for an intelligent [man] waters whose drops are manifold.



tádínnú te káraṇaṃ dasma viprā́hiṃ yádgʰnánnójo átrā́mimītʰāḥ |
śúṣṇasya citpári māyā́ agṛbʰṇāḥ prapitváṃ yánnápa dásyūm̐rasedʰaḥ || 7||



7.  tadr3nsn idc nuc tvamr2msg karaṇannsn dasmajmsv viprajmsv  
    ahinmsa yadc gʰanttp·Amsn«√han ojasnnsa ar3nsl amimītʰāsva·U·2s«√mī |
    śuṣṇaNmsg cidc parip māyānfpa agṛbʰṇāsvp·Aa2s«√grah  
    prapitvannsa yanttp·Amsn«√i apap (dasnfs-yujms)nmpa asedʰasvp·Aa2s«√sidʰ 



7.  Just that thy deed, O inspired, accomplishing wonderful deeds one,
    [that] in that case, when slaying the snake, thou have moderated [thy] frenzy,
    thou enveloped even Śuṣṇa's illusions;
    continuing to fly forth⁴ thou drove back impulses to suffer want.



tvámapó yádave turváśāyā́ramayaḥ sudúgʰāḥ pārá indra |
ugrámayātamávaho ha kútsaṃ sáṃ ha yádvāmuśánā́ranta devā́ḥ || 8||



8.  tvamr2msn apnfpa yaduNmsd turvaśaNmsd aramayasvpCAa2s«√ram  
    sudugʰājfpa pārajmsn indraNmsv |
    ugrajmsa ayātamvp·Aa2d«√yā avahasvp·Aa2s«√vah hac kutsaNmsa  
    samp hac yadc tvamr2mda uśanāa arantava·U·3p«√ṛ devanmpn 



8.  Thou made abundant waters to stay [as if] still for Yadu [and] Turvaśa
    [when] bringing [them] over, O Indra! 
    You two became ferocious [when] thou did lead Kutsa
    when indeed deva-s zealously joined you two.



índrākutsā váhamānā rátʰenā́ vāmátyā ápi kárṇe vahantu |
níḥ ṣīmadbʰyó dʰámatʰo níḥ ṣadʰástʰānmagʰóno hṛdó varatʰastámāṃsi || 9||



9.  (indraNmd-kutsaNmd)Nmdv vahamānajmdn ratʰanmsi  
    āp tvamr2mda atyanmdn apip karṇanmsl vahantuvp·Ao3p«√vah |
    nisp sīmr3nsa ar3fsb dʰamatʰasvp·A·2d«√dʰam nisp (sadʰaa-stʰajms)nnsb  
    magʰavanjmsg hṛdnnsb varatʰasvp·A·2d«√vṛ tamasnnpa 



9.  O Indra [and] Kutsa, conveying yourselves by means of a chariot,
    let the steeds bring you here, near the ear⁵!
    You two blow it out of there, away from the meeting place
    [and] keep away mental obscurations from the heart of a bountiful [worshiper].
------



vā́tasya yuktā́nsuyújaścidáśvānkavíścideṣó ajagannavasyúḥ |
víśve te átra marútaḥ sákʰāya índra bráhmāṇi táviṣīmavardʰan || 10||



10. vātaNmsg yuktajmpa suyujjmpa cidc aśvanmpa  
     kavinmsn cidc eṣasr3msn ajaganvp·Aa3s«√gam (avasnns-yujms)jmsn |
     viśvajmpn tvamr2msg ar3nsl marutNmpn sakʰinmpn  
     indraNmsv brahmannnpa taviṣīnfsa avardʰanvp·Aa3p«√vṛdʰ 



10. This poet, seeking help, also approached
    yoked, even well yoked horses of Vāta;
    in this case all thy companion Marut-s, O Indra,
    did strengthen formulations, the power to control.



sū́raścidrátʰaṃ páritakmyāyāṃ pū́rvaṃ karadúparaṃ jūjuvā́ṃsam |
bʰáraccakrámétaśaḥ sáṃ riṇāti puró dádʰatsaniṣyati krátuṃ naḥ || 11||



11. sūrnmsg cidc ratʰanmsa paritakmyānfsl  
     pūrvajmsa karatvp·AE3s«√kṛ uparajmsa jūjuvaṅstp·Imsa«√jū |
     bʰaratvp·AE3s«√bʰṛ cakrannsa etaśajmsn samp riṇātivp·A·3s«√rī  
     purasa dadʰattp·Amsn«√dʰā saniṣyativp·B·3s«√san kratunmsa vayamr1mpd 



11. During uncertainty, even the chariot of him⁶ who vivifies,
    that [was] behind, he⁷ makes being in front, speeding.
    The flickering one⁸ shall bring the wheel⁹ --- he repairs [it].
    Accepting in advance [our sacrifice] he¹⁰ will procure for us resourcefulness.
------



ā́yáṃ janā abʰicákṣe jagāméndraḥ sákʰāyaṃ sutásomamicʰán |
vádangrā́vā́va védiṃ bʰriyāte yásya jīrámadʰvaryávaścáranti || 12||



12. āp ayamr3msn jananmpv abʰicakṣev···D··«abʰi~√cakṣ jagāmavp·I·3s«√gam  
     indraNmsn sakʰinmsa (sutajms-somanms)nmsa icʰanttp·Amsn«√iṣ |
     vadanttp·Amsn«√vad grāvannmsn avap vedinfsa bʰriyātevp·Ae3s«√bʰṛ  
     yasr3msg jīranmsa (adʰvaranms-yujms)jmpn carantivp·A·3p«√car 



12. This one, O people, came here to behold a friend, 
    [this one,] Indra seeking pressed out Soma,
    so that speaking [now] singer,
    whose quick movement adʰvaryu-s will follow, would be brought away [from here], to the altar.



yé cākánanta cākánanta nū́ té mártā amṛta mó té áṃha ā́ran |
vāvandʰí yájyūm̐rutá téṣu dʰehyójo jáneṣu yéṣu te syā́ma || 13||



13. yasr3mpn cākanantavp·AE3p«√kan cākanantavp·AE3p«√kan nuc tasr3mpn  
     martajmpn amṛtajmsvc uc tasr3mpn aṃhasnnsa āp aranvp·AE3p«√ṛ |
     vāvandʰivpIAo2s«√van (yajnfs-yujms)jmpa utac tasr3mpl dʰehivp·Ao2s«√dʰā  
     ojasnnsa jananmpl yasr3mpl tvamr2msg syāmavp·Ai1p«√as 



13. Who would strive after [it] those shall strive after [it] now.
    Mortals, O immortal one --- may they not fall into anxiety!
    Place those who seek to sacrifice within [thy] reach, and put the vigour into them ---
    into folks who might become thy.


1 = the body of a warrior
2 whose body Indra has ascended
3 prob. high adrenaline concentration in the blood
4 prob. ``upwards the suṣumnā''
5 so that both would effect auditory impressions
6 Indra
7 Vāta --- here prob. means intense breathing, hyperventilation
8 Agni
9 maṇipūra cakra
10 Indra --- on the basis of 4.20.3ab


Sūkta 5.32 

ádardarútsamásṛjo ví kʰā́ni tvámarṇavā́nbadbadʰānā́m̐ aramṇāḥ |
mahā́ntamindra párvataṃ ví yádváḥ sṛjó ví dʰā́rā áva dānaváṃ han || 1||



1.  adardarvpIAa2s«√dṝ utsanmsa asṛjasvp·Aa2s«√sṛj vip kʰannpa  
    tvamr2msn arṇavanmpa badbadʰānātp·Ampa«√bādʰ aramṇāsvp·Aa2s«√ram |
    mahāntajmsa indraNmsv parvatanmsa vip yadc varvp·UE2s«√vṛ  
    sṛjasvp·AE2s«√sṛj vip dʰārānfpa avap dānavanmsa hanvp·UE2s«√han 



1.  Thou did burst again and again the spring, did pour [waters] forth through apertures,
    thou calmed repeatedly repressed floods¹.
    When thou shall present a mighty knotty one,
    thou should discharge streams that maintain, thou should drive away Dānava,².



tvámútsām̐ ṛtúbʰirbadbadʰānā́m̐ áraṃha ū́dʰaḥ párvatasya vajrin |
áhiṃ cidugra práyutaṃ śáyānaṃ jagʰanvā́m̐ indra táviṣīmadʰattʰāḥ || 2||



2.  tvamr2msn utsanmpa ṛtunmpi badbadʰānātp·Ampa«√bādʰ  
    araṃhasvp·Aa2s«√raṃh ūdʰasnnsa parvatanmsg vajrinjmsv |
    ahinmsa cidc ugrajmsv prayutajmsa śayānata·Amsa«√śī  
    jagʰanvaṅstp·Imsn«√han indraNmsv taviṣīnfsa adʰattʰāsva·U·2s«√dʰā 



2.  Thou hastened according to the proper sequence repeatedly repressed springs,
    the udder of the knotty one, O bearer of thunderbolt!
    Also, O ferocious one, having struck reposing, confused snake,
    thou, O Indra, have effected the power to control.



tyásya cinmaható nírmṛgásya vádʰarjagʰāna táviṣībʰiríndraḥ |
yá éka ídapratírmányamāna ā́dasmādanyó ajaniṣṭa távyān || 3||



3.  tyadr3msg cidc mahatjmsg nisp mṛganmsg  
    vadʰarnnsa jagʰānavp·U·3s«√han taviṣīnfpi indraNmsn |
    yasr3msn ekajmsn idc apratijmsn manyamānata·Amsn«√man  
    ātc ayamr3msb anyajmsn ajaniṣṭava·U·3s«√jan tavīyasjmsn 



3.  Indra, using [his] powers to control, has knocked out
    the destructive weapon even of that mighty beast
    who considered himself to be the only irresistible one ---
    then another emerged, stronger than him.



tyáṃ cideṣāṃ svadʰáyā mádantaṃ mihó nápātaṃ suvṛ́dʰaṃ tamogā́m |
vṛ́ṣaprabʰarmā dānavásya bʰā́maṃ vájreṇa vajrī́ ní jagʰāna śúṣṇam || 4||



4.  tyadr3msa cidc ayamr3mpg svadʰānfsi madanttp·Amsa«√mad  
    mihnfsg napātnmsa suvṛdʰjmsa (tamasnns-gājms)jmsa |
    (vṛṣannms-prabʰarmanjns)jmsn dānavajmsg bʰāmanmsa  
    vajranmsi vajrinjmsn nip jagʰānavp·U·3s«√han śuṣṇaNmsa 



4.  Even that one of these, [who] revels in the power of self-determination,
    thriving offspring of the fog [who is] staying mentally inert,
    [who is] presenting [himself] as a bull, [who is] the wrath of Dānava,
    with the thunderbolt thunderbolt-wielder has stricken down [him] --- Śuṣṇa ---



tyáṃ cidasya krátubʰirníṣattamamarmáṇo vidádídasya márma |
yádīṃ sukṣatra prábʰṛtā mádasya yúyutsantaṃ támasi harmyé dʰā́ḥ || 5||



5.  tyadr3msa cidc ayamr3msg kratunmpi niṣattajmsa  
    amarmanjmsg vidatvp·UE3s«√vid idc ayamr3msg marmannnsa |
    yadc īmr3msa sukṣatrajmsv prabʰṛtānfsl madanmsg  
    yuyutsanttpDAmsa«√yudʰ tamasnnsl harmyajnsl dʰāsvp·UE2s«√dʰā 



5.  him indeed, who is implanted by this one's³ [own] designs. 
    Of him, invulnerable, he indeed found a vulnerable spot,
    when at an offering of an intoxicating drink, him, desiring to fight,
    he, O one of assured supremacy, placed into engrossing daze.



tyáṃ cidittʰā́ katpayáṃ śáyānamasūryé támasi vāvṛdʰānám |
táṃ cinmandānó vṛṣabʰáḥ sutásyoccaíríndro apagū́ryā jagʰāna || 6||



6.  tyadr3msa cidc ittʰāc katpayajmsa śayānata·Amsa«√śī  
    asūryajnsl tamasnnsl vāvṛdʰānatp·Amsa«√vṛdʰ |
    tasr3msa cidc mandānata·Amsn«√mand (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsn sutajmsg uccajmpi indraNmsn apagūryatp·A???«apa~√gur jagʰānavp·U·3s«√han 



6.  Thus verily him, reposing, spiritless, 
    [him, who] is growing stronger in inaccessible darkness⁴,
    just him, becoming inflamed resembling a bull Indra,
    having denigrated [him], slayed with tending upwards [thoughts].



údyádíndro mahaté dānavā́ya vádʰaryámiṣṭa sáho ápratītam |
yádīṃ vájrasya prábʰṛtau dadā́bʰa víśvasya jantóradʰamáṃ cakāra || 7||



7.  udc yadc indraNmsn mahatjmsd dānavanmsd  
    vadʰarnnsa yamiṣṭava·U·3s«√yam sahasnnsa apratītajnsa |
    yadc īmr3msa vajranmsg prabʰṛtinfsl dadābʰavp·I·3s«√dabʰ  
    viśvajmsg jantunmsg adʰamajmsa cakāravp·I·3s«√kṛ 



7.  When Indra were to wield for the great Dānava
    the destructive weapon --- not-counterbalanced overwhelming strength,
    when during bringing forward of the thunderbolt he abandoned him ---
    [then] he has made [him] the lowest of all creatures.



tyáṃ cidárṇaṃ madʰupáṃ śáyānamasinváṃ vavráṃ máhyā́dadugráḥ |
apā́damatráṃ mahatā́ vadʰéna ní duryoṇá āvṛṇaṅmṛdʰrávācam || 8||



8.  tyadr3msa cidc arṇanmsa (madʰunns-pajms)jmsa śayānata·Amsa«√śī  
    asinvajmsa vavrajmsa mahia ādatvp·Aa3s«ā~√dā ugrajmsn |
    apādajmsa atranmsa mahatjmsi vadʰanmsi  
    nip duryoṇannsl avṛṇakvp·Aa2s«√vṛj (mṛdʰranns-vācnfs)jmsa 



8.  Of verily this honey-drinking in a stream, reposing,
    insatiable, very much hiding himself, the ferocious one took hold.
    Using mighty weapon he put into a bind
    the footless devourer whose speech was insulting.
------



kó asya śúṣmaṃ táviṣīṃ varāta éko dʰánā bʰarate ápratītaḥ |
imé cidasya jráyaso nú devī́ índrasyaújaso bʰiyásā jihāte || 9||



9.  kasr3msn ayamr3msg śuṣmanmsa taviṣīnfsa varāteva·Ae3s«√vṛ  
    ekajmsn dʰanannpa bʰarateva·A·3s«√bʰṛ apratītajmsn |
    ayamr3nda cidc ayamr3msg jrayasnnsg nuc devījnda  
    indraNmsg ojasnnsb bʰiyasnmsi jihāteva·A·3s«√hā 



9.  Who can restrain his fervor, power to control?
    Only he, not-counterbalanced, carries [away] the prizes.
    Through apprehension of Indra's vigour and his expansion
    he⁵ now abandons the two divine ones⁶ as well.



nyàsmai devī́ svádʰitirjihīta índrāya gātúruśatī́va yeme |
sáṃ yádójo yuváte víśvamābʰiránu svadʰā́vne kṣitáyo namanta || 10||



10. nip ayamr3msd devīnfsn (svanms-dʰitinfs)jfsn jihīteva·A·3s«√hā  
     indraNmsd gātunmsn uśatītp·Afsn«√vaś ivac yemeva·I·3s«√yam |
     samp yadc ojasnnsa yuvateva·A·3s«√yu viśvajnsa ayamr3fpi  
     anup svadʰāvanjmsd kṣitinfpn namantavp·AE3p«√nam 



10. To him self-positioning⁷ devī gives way,
    for Indra an unimpeded pathway has stretched itself out like an eager [wife].
    When he imparts them the all-pervading vigour, 
    then settlers would submit to him who possesses the power of self-determination.



ékaṃ nú tvā sátpatiṃ pā́ñcajanyaṃ jātáṃ śṛṇomi yaśásaṃ jáneṣu |
táṃ me jagṛbʰra āśáso náviṣṭʰaṃ doṣā́ vástorhávamānāsa índram || 11||



11. ekajmsa nuc tvamr2msa (satnns-patinms)nmsa pāñcajanyajmsa  
     jātajmsa śṛṇomivp·A·1s«√śru yaśasjmsa jananmpl |
     tasr3msa ahamr1msg jagṛbʰreva·I·3p«√grah āśasnfpn naviṣṭʰajmsa  
     doṣānfsi vastunfsg havamānājfpn indraNmsa 



11. Now to thee alone, to overseer of what's real,
    arising in the five [tribes], arisen, esteemed among people, I listen.
    My hopes, calling upon Indra throughout the darkness of early morning,
    have grasped after such [hope], the newest one.



evā́ hí tvā́mṛtutʰā́ yātáyantaṃ magʰā́ víprebʰyo dádataṃ śṛṇómi |
kíṃ te brahmā́ṇo gṛhate sákʰāyo yé tvāyā́ nidadʰúḥ kā́mamindra || 12||



12. evac hic tvamr2msa ṛtutʰāa yātayanttp·Amsa«√yat  
     magʰannpa viprajmpd dadattp·Amsa«√dā śṛṇomivp·A·1s«√śru |
     kir3nsa tvamr2msg brahmannmpn gṛhateva·A·3p«√gṝ sakʰijmpn  
     yasr3mpn tvamr2msd nidadʰurvp·I·3p«ni~√dʰā kāmanmsa indraNmsv 



12. Since I hear of only thee who is making [men] to connect [to thee] at proper time
    [thus] granting bounties to [those] inspired [by thee],
    what of thee like-minded [with you] formulators,
    who have placed in themselves a desire for thee, O Indra, do extol?


1 of emotions and hormones
2 offspring of Dānu --- ``being in laid-back state, relaxing after a great effort'' --- see 1.32
3 adept of Indra
4 ``inaccessible darkness'' = deep subconscious
5 Śuṣṇa
6 Rodas-es
7 prob. Sarasvatī


Sūkta 5.33 

máhi mahé taváse dīdʰye nṝ́níndrāyettʰā́ taváse átavyān |
yó asmai sumatíṃ vā́jasātau stutó jáne samaryàścikéta || 1||



1.  mahia mahjmsd tavasjmsd dīdʰyevp·A·1s«√dʰī nṛnmpa  
    indraNmsd ittʰāc tavasjmsd atavyasjmsn |
    yasr3msn ayamr3msd sumatinfsa (vājanms-sātinfs)nfsl  
    stutajmsn jananmsl samaryajmsn ciketavp·I·3s«√cit 



1.  Being not very strong, I intensely visualize men
    [suited] for the mighty, strong one ---for Indra, for the really strong one,
    [I,] who at obtaining the rush of vigour [perform] for him an effective mental gesture;
    being eulogized in a person as battle-ready¹, he has noticed.



sá tváṃ na indra dʰiyasānó arkaírhárīṇāṃ vṛṣanyóktramaśreḥ |
yā́ ittʰā́ magʰavannánu jóṣaṃ vákṣo abʰí prā́ryáḥ sakṣi jánān || 2||



2.  sasr3msn tvamr2msn vayamr1mpg indraNmsv dʰiyasānajmsn arkanmpi  
    harijmpg vṛṣannmsv yoktrannsa aśresvp·U·2s«√śri |
    yāsvp·AE2s«√yā ittʰāc magʰavanjmsv anup joṣanmsa  
    vakṣasvp·AE2s«√vakṣ abʰip prap arijmsg sakṣivp·Ao2s«√sah jananmpa 



2.  Such thou, O Indra, visualized by our hymns of illumination,
    thou, O bull, have fastened thong of tawny ones;
    really, O generous one, thou shall journey towards [thy] satisfaction.
    Thou shall increase in intensity; overpower, endure men of the rising upwards one²!



ná té ta indrābʰyàsmádṛṣvā́yuktāso abrahmátā yádásan |
tíṣṭʰā rátʰamádʰi táṃ vajrahastā́ raśmíṃ deva yamase sváśvaḥ || 3||



3.  nac tasr3mpn tvamr2msg indraNmsv abʰip vayamr1mpb ṛṣvajmsv  
    ayuktajmpn abrahmatānfsn yadc asanvp·AE3p«√as |
    tiṣṭʰavp·Ao2s«√stʰā ratʰanmsa adʰip tasr3msa (vajranms-hastanms)jmsv  
    āp raśminmsa devanmsv yamaseva·A·2s«√yam svaśvajmsn 



3.  Those thy [horses], O Indra, shall not be entirely unyoked
    if [there is] no formula [continuously recited] from us, O helping in dire straights one!
    Stay on this chariot, O thunderbolt-in-hand one!
    Thou, having excellent horses, wield here the whip, O deva.



purū́ yátta indra sántyuktʰā́ gáve cakártʰorvárāsu yúdʰyan |
tatakṣé sū́ryāya cidókasi své vṛ́ṣā samátsu dāsásya nā́ma cit || 4||



4.  purua yadc tvamr2msd indraNmsv santivp·A·3p«√as uktʰannpn  
    gonfsd cakartʰavp·I·2s«√kṛ urvarānfpl yudʰyantp·Amsn«√yudʰ |
    tatakṣeva·I·2s«√takṣ sūryanmsd cidc okasnnsl svajmsl  
    vṛṣannmsn samadnfpl dāsanmsg nāmannnsa cidc 



4.  When there are verses for thee, O Indra,
    thou, fighting on fertile soil, have made much for an evocative expression;
    thou, the bull, have shaped for the sun in its own home
    the very nature of the demon [as to be used] in clashes.



vayáṃ té ta indra yé ca náraḥ śárdʰo jajñānā́ yātā́śca rátʰāḥ |
ā́smā́ñjagamyādahiśuṣma sátvā bʰágo ná hávyaḥ prabʰṛtʰéṣu cā́ruḥ || 5||



5.  vayamr1mpn tasr3mpn tvamr2msg indraNmsv yasr3mpn cac nṛnmpn  
    śardʰasnnsn jajñānatp·Impn«√jan yātajmpn cac ratʰanmpn |
    āp vayamr1mpa jagamyātvp·Ii3s«√gam (ahinms-śuṣmanms)jmsv satvannmsn  
    bʰaganmsn nac havyajmsn prabʰṛtʰanmpl cārujmsn 



5.  We, those who [are] thy, O Indra, and [are] men,
    have emerged as a troop, and [are] entered upon [by thee] [as] chariots.
    He³, O having fervor⁴ of a snake, might have come to us as if real,
    [he,] to be called upon as a good fortune, favorite among offerings [to Indra].



papṛkṣéṇyamindra tvé hyójo nṛmṇā́ni ca nṛtámāno ámartaḥ |
sá na énīṃ vasavāno rayíṃ dāḥ prā́ryá stuṣe tuvimagʰásya dā́nam || 6||



6.  papṛkṣeṇyajnsn indraNmsv tvamr2msl hic ojasnnsn  
    (nṛnms-mnanfs)nnpn cac nṛtamānata·Amsn«√nṛt amartajmsn |
    sasr3msn vayamr1mpd enījmsa (vasunns-ānanms)jmsn rayinmsa dāsvp·AE2s«√dā  
    prap arijmsg stuṣevp·A·1s«√stu (tuvia-magʰajms)jmsg dānannsa 



6.  Since in thee, O Indra, is to-be-asked-for frenzy
    and manly powers, such thou, a dancing immortal,
    whose wealth is breath, shall give us the fleeting treasure.
    I praise before [anything else] [this] gift of giving much one who is tending upwards.



evā́ na indrotíbʰirava pāhí gṛṇatáḥ śūra kārū́n |
utá tvácaṃ dádato vā́jasātau piprīhí mádʰvaḥ súṣutasya cā́roḥ || 7||



7.  evac vayamr1mpa indraNmsv ūtinfpi avavp·Ao2s«√av  
    pāhivp·Ao2s«√pā gṛṇanttp·Ampa«√gṝ śūranmsv kārunmpa |
    utac tvacnfsa dadattp·Ampa«√dā (vājanms-sātinfs)nfsl  
    piprīhivp·Ao2s«√prī madʰunnsg suṣutajnsg cārujnsg 



7.  So, favour us, O Indra with [thy] means of helping
    do protect extolling [thee] singers of eulogies, O agent of change!
    Also, do gratify those who at obtaining the rush of vigour
    present tongue's surface [that is] of well-extracted [thy] favorite honey⁵!
------



utá tyé mā paurukutsyásya sūréstrasádasyorhiraṇíno rárāṇāḥ |
váhantu mā dáśa śyétāso asya gairikṣitásya krátubʰirnú saśce || 8||



8.  utac tyadr3mpn ahamr1msa paurukutsyaNmsg sūrinmsg  
    trasadasyuNmsg hiraṇinjmpa rarānajmpn |
    vahantuvp·Ao3p«√vah ahamr1msa daśau śyetajmpn ayamr3msg  
    gairikṣitaNmsg kratunmpi nuc saśceva·A·1s«√sac 



8.  Also, may these, bestowing on me adorned-with-gold ones
    of the institutor of the sacrifice Paurukutsya Trasadasyu,
    [these] his ten reddish-white ones convey me [to his side] ---
    I now take part in designs of Gairiksita.



utá tyé mā mārutā́śvasya śóṇāḥ krátvāmagʰāso vidátʰasya rātaú |
sahásrā me cyávatāno dádāna ānūkámaryó vápuṣe nā́rcat || 9||



9.  utac tyadr3mpn ahamr1msa (mārutajms-aśvanms)Nmsg śoṇajmpn  
    (kratunmsi-magʰajms)jmpn vidatʰannsg rātinfsl |
    sahasrannpa ahamr1msd cyavatānaNmsn dadānata·Amsn«√dā  
    ānūkama arijmsg vapusnnsd nac ārcatvp·Aa3s«√arc 



9.  Also, [may] these ruddy ones⁶ of Mārutāśva⁷
    [be] skillfully generous towards me at the gifts-time of a knowledge-sharing session,
    [may] Cyavatāna⁸ subsequently [be] giving thousands of his own for my sake
    as if he recommended [them to me] for the sake of the shape of him⁹ who tends upwards.



utá tyé mā dʰvanyàsya júṣṭā lakṣmaṇyàsya surúco yátānāḥ |
mahnā́ rāyáḥ saṃváraṇasya ṛ́ṣervrajáṃ ná gā́vaḥ práyatā ápi gman || 10||



10. utac tyadr3mpn ahamr1msa dʰvanyajmsg juṣṭajmpn  
     lakṣmaṇyajmsg surucjmpn yatānata·Ampn«√yat |
     mahannnsi rainmpa saṃvaraṇaNmsg ṛṣinmsg  
     vrajanmsa nac gonfpn prayatajfpn apip gmanvp·AE3p«√gam 



10. Also, [may] these propitious radiant connecting ones
    of visible far and wide [growing] in dry soil [tree] [go to] me;
    by their [very] abundance they shall join the riches of seer Saṃvaraṇa
    as offered cows [join] an enclosure.


1 assuming samarya = ``battle-ready'' after p.698 J&B2014
2 inner Soma
3 inner Soma
4 ability to strike lightning-like
5 extract of Soma
6 prob. stalks of Soma plant, or some kind of seeds or berries
7 prob. name of a plant
8 prob. also some plant
9 inner Soma


Sūkta 5.34 

ájātaśatrumajárā svàrvatyánu svadʰā́mitā dasmámīyate |
sunótana pácata bráhmavāhase puruṣṭutā́ya prataráṃ dadʰātana || 1||



1.  (ajātajms-śatrunms)jmsa ajarājfsn svarvatījfsn  
    anup svadʰānfsn amitājfsn dasmajmsa īyatevaIA·3s«√i |
    sunotanavp·Ao2p«√su pacatavp·Ao2p«√pac (brahmannns-vāhasnns)jmsd  
    (purua-stutajms)jmsd pratarama dadʰātanavp·Ao2p«√dʰā 



1.  Undecaying immense possessing-of-svar power of self-determination 
    follows accomplishing wonderful deeds, having no rivals one.
    Do ye press [Soma], do ripe [inner heat] for him who is conveyed by a formulation,
    for much-eulogized one, render [him] more extended.
------



ā́ yáḥ sómena jaṭʰáramápipratā́mandata magʰávā mádʰvo ándʰasaḥ |
yádīṃ mṛgā́ya hántave mahā́vadʰaḥ sahásrabʰṛṣṭimuśánā vadʰáṃ yámat || 2||



2.  āp yasr3msn somanmsi jaṭʰarannsa apipratava·Aa3s«√pṝ  
    amandatava·Aa3s«√mand magʰavanjmsn madʰunnsg andʰasnnsg |
    yadc īmr3msa mṛganmsd hantavev···D··«√han mahāvadʰajmsn  
    (sahasrau-bʰṛṣṭinfs)jmsa uśanasNmsn vadʰanmsa yamatvp·AE3s«√yam 



2.  He, who filled [his] belly with Soma, 
    got drunk on the honey of the herb
    when carrying a mighty weapon Uśanas were to wield him,
    having-thousand-spikes weapon, to strike [Vṛtra] to go wild.



yó asmai gʰraṃsá utá vā yá ū́dʰani sómaṃ sunóti bʰávati dyumā́m̐ áha |
ápāpa śakrástatanúṣṭimūhati tanū́śubʰraṃ magʰávā yáḥ kavāsakʰáḥ || 3||



3.  yasr3msn ayamr3msd gʰraṃsanmsl utacc yasr3msn ūdʰannfsl  
    somanmsa sunotivp·A·3s«√su bʰavativp·A·3s«√bʰū dyumantjmsn ahac |
    (apap-apap)a śakrajmsn tatanuṣṭijmsa ūhativp·A·3s«√ūh  
    (tanūnfs-śubʰrajms)jmsa magʰavanjmsn yasr3msn (kavajms-sakʰinms)jmsn 



3.  Who for him presses Soma in the heat [of the day]
    or who [presses it] during the night, he surely becomes lucid.
    The empowering one pushes away bit-by-bit him who is wishing to show himself¹;
    the generous one, accompanied by a stingy one, [is] replenishing the body [of his worshiper].



yásyā́vadʰītpitáraṃ yásya mātáraṃ yásya śakró bʰrā́taraṃ nā́ta īṣate |
vétī́dvasya práyatā yataṃkaró ná kílbiṣādīṣate vásva ākaráḥ || 4||



4.  yasr3msg vadʰītvp·U·3s«√vadʰ pitṛnmsa yasr3msg mātṛnfsg  
    yasr3msg śakrajmsn bʰrātṛnmsa nac ar3msb īṣateva·A·3s«√īṣ |
    vetivp·A·3s«√vī idc uc ayamr3msg prayatajnpa (yatajmsa-karajms)jmsn  
    nac kilbiṣannsb īṣateva·A·3s«√īṣ vasujnsg ākarajmsn 



4.  Whose father he vanquished, whose mother,
    whose brother, the empowering one does not flee from him.
    He, making [that man] subdued, just eagerly seeks his offerings;
    he, giving benefits in abundance, does not flee from an injury.



ná pañcábʰirdaśábʰirvaṣṭyārábʰaṃ nā́sunvatā sacate púṣyatā caná |
jinā́ti védamuyā́ hánti vā dʰúnirā́ devayúṃ bʰajati gómati vrajé || 5||



5.  nac pañcau daśau vaṣṭivp·A·3s«√vaś ārabʰamv···D··«ā~√rabʰ  
    nac asunvatjmsi sacateva·A·3s«√sac puṣyatjmsi canac |
    jinātivp·A·3s«√jyāc idc ayamr3fsi hantivp·A·3s«√hanc dʰunijmsn  
    āp (devanms-yujms)jmsa bʰajativp·A·3s«√bʰaj gomatjmsl vrajanmsl 



5.  He does not wish to gain a footing together with five [or] ten [deva-s],
    he does not associate himself with non-pressing [Soma] [man] nor with non-nourishing [his body] one ---
    he, boisterous, together with her², either just oppresses or slays [him].
    He let deva-seeking [man] to have a share in rich-in-cows enclosure.



vitvákṣaṇaḥ sámṛtau cakramāsajó'sunvato víṣuṇaḥ sunvató vṛdʰáḥ |
índro víśvasya damitā́ vibʰī́ṣaṇo yatʰāvaśáṃ nayati dā́samā́ryaḥ || 6||



6.  vitvakṣaṇajmsn samṛtinfsl (cakrannsa-āsajajms)jmsn  
    asunvatjmsb viṣuṇajmsn sunvanttp·Amsg«√su vṛdʰajmsn |
    indraNmsn viśvannsg damitṛnmsn vibʰīṣaṇajmsn  
    (yatʰāc-vaśajms)a nayativp·A·3s«√nī dāsanmsa āryajmsn 



6.  In a clash [he,] adhering to the wheel³, [is] removing the barrier of the skin⁴;
    avoiding non-pressing [Soma] [man], strengthening pressing one, 
    Indra is a terrifying tamer of everything;
    conducting upwards one⁵ subdues a savage as he wishes.



sámīṃ paṇérajati bʰójanaṃ muṣé ví dāśúṣe bʰajati sūnáraṃ vásu |
durgé caná dʰriyate víśva ā́ purú jáno yó asya táviṣīmácukrudʰat || 7||



7.  samp īmr2msa paṇinmsg ajativp·A·3s«√aj bʰojanannsa muṣev···D··«√muṣ  
    vip dāśvaṅstp·Imsd«√dāś bʰajativp·A·3s«√bʰaj sūnaramjnsa vasunnsa |
    durganmsl canac dʰriyatevp·A·3s«√dʰṛ viśvajmsn āp purua  
    jananmsn yasr3msn ayamr3msg taviṣīnfsa acukrudʰatvp·U·3s«√krudʰ 



7.  Driving that⁶ of a miser to one place⁷ in order to steal [its] source of enjoyment,
    he apportions to [his] worshiper wealth that makes him joyful,
    and an ``all-containing'' person who has provoked his power to control [entire body]
    is not to be often held in hard-to-escape place.



sáṃ yájjánau sudʰánau viśváśardʰasāvávedíndro magʰávā góṣu śubʰríṣu |
yújaṃ hyànyámákṛta pravepanyúdīṃ gávyaṃ sṛjate sátvabʰirdʰúniḥ || 8||



8.  samp yadc jananmdn sudʰanajmdn (viśvajns-śardʰasnns)jmdn  
    avetvp·Aa3s«√vid indraNmsn magʰavanjmsn gonfpl śubʰrijfpl |
    yujnmsa hic anyajmsa akṛtava·U·3s«√kṛ pravepaninjmsn  
    udp īmr3msa gavyajnsa sṛjateva·A·3s«√sṛj satvanjmpi dʰunijmsn 



8.  When Indra, generous midst replenishing/enhancing [him] evocative expressions,
    finds out two very rich men [coming] together with [their] entire troops,
    the boisterous one of the two, together with [his] warriors, pour out at him⁸ consisting of evocative expressions [speech⁹],
    since if he¹⁰ were to make another [his] yokemate he [would be] causing [them] to tremble.
------



sahasrasā́mā́gniveśiṃ gṛṇīṣe śátrimagna upamā́ṃ ketúmaryáḥ |
tásmā ā́paḥ saṃyátaḥ pīpayanta tásminkṣatrámámavattveṣámastu || 9||



9.  (sahasrau-sanjms)jmsa āgniveśiNmsa gṛṇīṣeva·A·1s«√gṝ  
    śatriNmsa agniNmsv upamāma ketunmsa arijmsg |
    tasr3msd apnfpn saṃyatjfpn pīpayantava·AE3p«√pī  
    tasr3msl kṣatrannsn amavatjnsn tveṣajnsn astuvp·Ao3s«√as 



9.  I extol bestowing thousand [gifts] Āgniveśi Śatri 
    as a striking example of him who conducts upwards [the Soma].
    Bringing coherence waters shall swell for him.
    May vehement forceful supremacy be in him!


1 prob. Śuṣṇa
2 prob. the Earth
3 maṇipūra cakra
4 by making skin supersensitive and removing mental boundary ``outside-the-body vs. inside-the-body''
5 lit. ārya
6 the will
7 that is, to be contained in the ego
8 Indra
9 vacas
10 Indra


Sūkta 5.35 

yáste sā́dʰiṣṭʰó'vasa índra krátuṣṭámā́ bʰara |
asmábʰyaṃ carṣaṇīsáhaṃ sásniṃ vā́jeṣu duṣṭáram || 1||



1.  yasr3msn tvamr2msd sādʰiṣṭʰajmsn avaseva·A·2s«√av  
    indraNmsv kratunmsn tasr3msa āp bʰaravp·Ao2s«√bʰṛ |
    vayamr1mpd (carṣaṇijfs-sahjms)jmsa sasnijmsa vājanmpl duṣṭarajnsa 



1.  Thou¹ favour [him] who is the most effective for thee [to manifest thyself], O Indra!
    Him² thou³, resourceful, do bring here
    for our sake, [him] who overpowers those who draw to themselves⁴,
    [him,] bestowing during a rush of vigour difficult to surpass [strength⁵].



yádindra te cátasro yácʰūra sánti tisráḥ |
yádvā páñca kṣitīnā́mávastátsú na ā́ bʰara || 2||



2.  yadc indraNmsv tvamr2msg catasṛu  
    yadc śūranmsv santivp·A·3p«√as triu |
    yadcc pañcau kṣitinfpg  
    avasnnsa tadc sup vayamr1mpd āp bʰaravp·Ao2s«√bʰṛ 



2.  When, O Indra, four,
    when, O agent of change, three,
    or, when five of the clans are thy,
    then bring quickly to us [thy] assistance!
------



ā́ té'vo váreṇyaṃ vṛ́ṣantamasya hūmahe |
vṛ́ṣajūtirhí jajñiṣá ābʰū́bʰirindra turváṇiḥ || 3||



3.  āp tvamr2msg avasnnsa vareṇyajnsa  
    vṛṣantamajmsg hūmaheva·A·1p«√hve |
    (vṛṣannms-jūtinfs)jmsn hic jajñiṣeva·U·2s«√jan  
    ābʰūnmpi indraNmsv turvaṇijmsn 



3.  To-be-preferred assistance of thee, of the most bull-like,
    we summon here.
    Since thou have emerged having the thrust of a bull,
    with [these] helpers [thou are] overpowering.



vṛ́ṣā hyási rā́dʰase jajñiṣé vṛ́ṣṇi te śávaḥ |
svákṣatraṃ te dʰṛṣánmánaḥ satrāhámindra paúṃsyam || 4||



4.  vṛṣannmsn hic asivp·A·2s«√as rādʰasnnsd  
    jajñiṣeva·U·2s«√jan vṛṣannmsl tvamr2msd śavasnnsa |
    svakṣatrajnsn tvamr2msg dʰṛṣajnsn manasnnsn  
    satrāhajnsn indraNmsv pauṃsyannsn 



4.  Since in order to satisfy thy desire thou are a bull, 
    thou have manifested in a bull the power to change for thy sake.
    Thy mind [is] daring, a master of itself,
    [thy] manly strength is always slaying.



tváṃ támindra mártyamamitrayántamadrivaḥ |
sarvaratʰā́ śatakrato ní yāhi śavasaspate || 5||



5.  tvamr2msn tasr3msa indraNmsv martyajmsa  
    amitrayanttp·Amsa«√amitraya adrivatjmsv |
    sarvaratʰāa (śatau-kratunms)jmsv nip yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā śavasnnsg patinmsv 



5.  Towards having hostile intentions mortal, O stone-wielder,
    do thou, O Indra, journey downwards⁶,
    O having a hundred wiles one, 
    through the entire chariot⁷, O master of the power to change!



tvā́mídvṛtrahantama jánāso vṛktábarhiṣaḥ |
ugráṃ pūrvī́ṣu pūrvyáṃ hávante vā́jasātaye || 6||



6.  tvamr2msa idc (vṛtraNns-hantamajms)jmsv  
    jananmpn (vṛktajns-barhisnns)jmpn |
    ugrajmsa pūrvījfpl pūrvyajmsa  
    havanteva·A·3p«√hū (vājanms-sātinfs)nfsd 



6.  It is just thee, O the best slayer of Vṛtra, 
    [whom] persons, whose sacrificial grass has been twisted,
    invoke to obtain a rush of vigour,
    [thee,] ferocious [and] principal in many [clashes].
------



asmā́kamindra duṣṭáraṃ puroyā́vānamājíṣu |
sayā́vānaṃ dʰánedʰane vājayántamavā rátʰam || 7||



7.  vayamr1mpg indraNmsv duṣṭarajmsa  
    puroyāvanjmsa ājinmpl |
    sayāvannmsa (dʰanannsl-dʰanannsl)a  
    vājayanttp·Amsa«√vājay avavp·Ao2s«√av ratʰanmsa 



7.  Do favour our chariot, O Indra,
    that is difficult to surpass, that is leading in battles
    that participates in every contest,
    that is practicing rushes of vigour.



asmā́kamindréhi no rátʰamavā púraṃdʰyā |
vayáṃ śaviṣṭʰa vā́ryaṃ diví śrávo dadʰīmahi diví stómaṃ manāmahe || 8||



8.  vayamr1mpg indraNmsv āp ihivp·Ao2s«√i vayamr1mpd ratʰanmsa avavp·Ao2s«√av (purnfsa-dʰijms)jfsi |
    vayamr1mpn śaviṣṭʰajmsv vāryajnsa  
    dyunmsl śravasnnsa dadʰīmahivp·Ai1p«√dʰā  
    dyunmsl stomanmsa manāmaheva·A·1p«√man 



8.  Our, approach our chariot, O Indra!
    Help together with bearing fullness [stream⁸]!
    We, O having the most power to change one, can set
    in the Heaven [thy] precious auditory impression,
    we [can] think of the hymn of praise [as being entirely] in the Heaven⁹.


1 Indra
2 Indra
3 warrior to be possessed by Indra
4 senses
5 sahas
6 that is, ``stir animal like fury but without conscious control of it''
7 =``body''
8 flow of suṣumnā
9 that is, as being entirely on a mental level as opposed to being induced by inclusion into social structures, or habit, etc.


Sūkta 5.36 

sá ā́ gamadíndro yó vásūnāṃ cíketaddā́tuṃ dā́mano rayīṇā́m |
dʰanvacaró ná váṃsagastṛṣāṇáścakamānáḥ pibatu dugdʰámaṃśúm || 1||



1.  sasr3msn āp gamatvp·AE3s«√gam indraNmsn yasr3msn vasunnpg  
    ciketatvp·AE3s«√cit dātunnsa dāmanajmsn rainmpg |
    (dʰanvannns-carajms)jmsn nac vaṃsagajmsn tṛṣāṇajmsn  
    cakamānajmsn pibatuvp·Ao3s«√pā dugdʰajmsa aṃśunmsa 



1.  Should such Indra come here who would aim at apportioning of benefits,
    [who would be] imparting riches,
    let him, desirous like roaming desert thirsting ox,
    sip milked stalk!
------



ā́ te hánū harivaḥ śūra śípre rúhatsómo ná párvatasya pṛṣṭʰé |
ánu tvā rājannárvato ná hinvángīrbʰírmadema puruhūta víśve || 2||



2.  āp tvamr2msg hanunnda harivantnmsv śūranmsv śiprānfda  
    ruhatvp·Aa3s«√ruh somanmsn nac parvatajmsg pṛṣṭʰannsl |
    anup tvamr2msa rājannmsv arvatnmpa nac hinvanttp·Amsn«√hi  
    girnfpi mademavp·Ai1p«√mad (purua-hūtajms)jmsv viśvajmpn 



2.  Soma shall rise up to thy cheeks, O accompanied-by-tawny-ones one,
    to lips, O agent of change, not in the back of the knotty one,
    After [that], O chieftain, all of us might inflame, like he who is driving horses does,
    thee, O much invoked one, with songs.



cakráṃ ná vṛttáṃ puruhūta vepate máno bʰiyā́ me ámaterídadrivaḥ |
rátʰādádʰi tvā jaritā́ sadāvṛdʰa kuvínnú stoṣanmagʰavanpurūvásuḥ || 3||



3.  cakrannsa nac vṛttajnsa (purua-hūtajms)jmsv vepateva·A·3s«√vip  
    manasnnsn bʰīnfsi ahamr1msg amatinfsb idc adrivatjmsv |
    ratʰanmsb adʰip tvamr2msa jaritṛnmsn (sadāa-vṛdʰajms)jmsv  
    (kuc-idc)c nuc stoṣamvp·UE1s«√stu magʰavanjmsv (purua-vasujms)jmsn 



3.  As set in motion wheel, O much invoked one, my mind quivers with fear
    if only because of the impulsiveness, O stone-wielder!
    Should I, [thy] invoker, O always-strengthening one,
    extol thee, instead of the chariot, O generous one, [I,] benefited in many ways?!



eṣá grā́veva jaritā́ ta indréyarti vā́caṃ bṛhádāśuṣāṇáḥ |
prá savyéna magʰavanyáṃsi rāyáḥ prá dakṣiṇíddʰarivo mā́ ví venaḥ || 4||



4.  eṣasr3msn grāvannmsn ivac jaritṛnmsn tvamr2msg indraNmsv  
    iyartivp·A·3s«√ṛ vācnfsa bṛhata āśuṣāṇata·Ampn«ā~√śuṣ |
    prap savyajmsi magʰavanjmsv yaṃsivp·Ao2s«√yam rainmpa  
    prap dakṣiṇita harivantnmsvc vip venasvp·AE2s«√ven 



4.  This thy, O Indra, invoker, like a singer,
    greatly striving, raises [his] voice.
    With left hand, O generous one, offer rewards,
    with the right hand! O master of tawny ones, do not be ill-disposed!



vṛ́ṣā tvā vṛ́ṣaṇaṃ vardʰatu dyaúrvṛ́ṣā vṛ́ṣabʰyāṃ vahase háribʰyām |
sá no vṛ́ṣā vṛ́ṣaratʰaḥ suśipra vṛ́ṣakrato vṛ́ṣā vajrinbʰáre dʰāḥ || 5||



5.  vṛṣannmsn tvamr2msa vṛṣannmsa vardʰatuvp·Ao3s«√vṛdʰ dyunmsn  
    vṛṣannmsn vṛṣannmdi vahaseva·A·2s«√vah harijmdi |
    sasr3msn vayamr1mpa vṛṣannmsn (vṛṣannms-ratʰanms)jmsn suśiprajmsv  
    (vṛṣannms-kratunms)jmsv vṛṣannmsn vajrinjmsv bʰaranmsl dʰāsvp·UE2s«√dʰā 



5.  May bull Heaven strengthen bull thee!
    Thou, a bull, convey thyself by means of two tawny bulls.
    [Being] such, a bull, having chariot that is like a bull, O selective one,
    being resourceful as a bull, O thunderbolt-wielder, the bull shall set us up for a battle.



yó róhitau vājínau vājínīvāntribʰíḥ śataíḥ sácamānāvádiṣṭa |
yū́ne sámasmai kṣitáyo namantāṃ śrutáratʰāya maruto duvoyā́ || 6||



6.  yasr3msn rohitajmda vājinjmda vājinīvantjmsn  
    triu śatau sacamānata·Amda«√sac adiṣṭavp·U·3s«√diś |
    yuvanjmsd samp ayamr3msd kṣitinfpn namantāmva·Ao3p«√nam  
    (śrutajms-ratʰanms)jmsd marutNmpv (duvasnns-yājms)nnsi 



6.  Who, having two capable of the rush of vigour [mares], has assigned [to me]
    accompanied by three hundred [warriors] two capable of the rush of vigour chestnut [stallions],
    to him, to the young one, let clans submit as one,
    to him whose chariot is renowned, O Marut-s, by means of readiness for action.





Sūkta 5.37 

sáṃ bʰānúnā yatate sū́ryasyājúhvāno gʰṛtápṛṣṭʰaḥ sváñcāḥ |
tásmā ámṛdʰrā uṣáso vyùcʰānyá índrāya sunávāmétyā́ha || 1||



1.  samp bʰānunmsi yatateva·A·3s«√yat sūryanmsg  
    ājuhvānajmsn (gʰṛtanns-pṛṣṭʰanns)jmsn svañcasjmsn |
    tasr3msd amṛdʰrājfpn uṣasnfpn vip ucʰānvp·UE3p«√vas  
    yasr3msn indraNmsd sunavāmavp·Ae1p«√su itia āhavp·I·3s«√ah 



1.  He¹, being summoned, ghee-backed, curling nicely, 
    aligns himself with the appearance of the sun.
    For him unceasing dawns shall grow bright who said, 
    ``Let us press [Soma] for Indra''.



sámiddʰāgnirvanavatstīrṇábarhiryuktágrāvā sutásomo jarāte |
grā́vāṇo yásyeṣiráṃ vádantyáyadadʰvaryúrhavíṣā́va síndʰum || 2||



2.  (samīdʰajms-agninms)jmsn vanavatvp·Ae3s«√van (stīrṇajns-barhisnns)nnsn  
    (yuktajms-grāvannms)jmsn (sutajms-somanms)jmsn jarāteva·Ae3s«√jṝ |
    grāvannmpn yasr3msg iṣirama vadantivp·A·3p«√vad  
    ayatvp·AE3s«√i (adʰvaranms-yujms)jmsn havisnnsi avap sindʰunmsa 



2.  He whose fire is lit, whose sacrifical grass is strewn, will place [Indra] within [his] reach;
    he who is joined by singers, whose Soma is extracted, invokes [Indra].
    Whose singers speak in a stimulating manner, 
    he, seeking ways to proceed, ``will go down the river with an offering''².



vadʰū́riyáṃ pátimicʰántyeti yá īṃ váhāte máhiṣīmiṣirā́m |
ā́sya śravasyādrátʰa ā́ ca gʰoṣātpurū́ sahásrā pári vartayāte || 3||



3.  vadʰūnfsn ayamr3fsn patinmsa icʰantītp·Afsn«√iṣ etivp·A·3s«√i  
    yasr3msn īmr3fsa vahāteva·Ae3s«√vah mahiṣīnfsa iṣirājfsa |
    āp ayamr3msg śravasyātvp·Ae3s«√śravasy ratʰanmsn āp cac gʰoṣātvp·Ae3s«√gʰuṣ  
    purua sahasrau parip vartayātevaCAe3s«√vṛt 



3.  This bride³, seeking a husband
    who would lead her [home] as an instigating queen, flows,
    so that his chariot would employ an auditory impression and utter a battlecry,
    so that it would bring around many thousands [verses].



ná sá rā́jā vyatʰate yásminníndrastīvráṃ sómaṃ píbati gósakʰāyam |
ā́ satvanaírájati hánti vṛtráṃ kṣéti kṣitī́ḥ subʰágo nā́ma púṣyan || 4||



4.  nac sasr3msn rājannmsn vyatʰateva·A·3s«√vyatʰ yasr3msl indraNmsn  
    tīvrajmsa somanmsa pibativp·A·3s«√pā (gonfs-sakʰinms)jmsa |
    āp satvananmpi ajativp·A·3s«√aj hantivp·A·3s«√han vṛtrannsa  
    kṣetivp·A·3s«√kṣi kṣitinfpa subʰagajmsn nāmannnsn puṣyanttp·Amsn«√puṣ 



4.  That chieftain does not go astray in whom Indra drinks
    pungent, accompanied by milk, Soma.
    With [his] warriors he drives to [and] slays Vṛtra.
    He dwells quietly, fostering [his] clans, [he is] called ``having good fortune''.



púṣyātkṣéme abʰí yóge bʰavātyubʰé vṛ́tau saṃyatī́ sáṃ jayāti |
priyáḥ sū́rye priyó agnā́ bʰavāti yá índrāya sutásomo dádāśat || 5||



5.  puṣyātvp·Ae3s«√puṣ kṣemanmsl abʰip yoganmsl bʰavātivp·Ae3s«√bʰū  
    ubʰajnda vṛtinfsl saṃyattp·Anda«sam~√i samp jayātivp·Ae3s«√ji |
    priyajmsn sūryanmsl priyajmsn agninmsl bʰavātivp·Ae3s«√bʰū  
    yasr3msn indraNmsd (sutajms-somanms)jmsn dadāśatvp·Ie3s«√dāś 



5.  He shall flourish when dwelling in peace⁴ he shall overcome when being engaged [in war]
    he shall subdue [the senses] in choosing both coming together [Rodas-es].
    He would become dear to the sun, dear to Agni,
    who, having extracted Soma, has honored Indra.


1 fire
2 prob. offer himself to be changed, transformed
3 either ``the river'', which here prob. means ``the flow of suṣumnā'', or speech
4 ``condition of living in a settled state in a satisfactory location'' p.2 MPali


Sūkta 5.38 

uróṣṭa indra rā́dʰaso vibʰvī́ rātíḥ śatakrato |
ádʰā no viśvacarṣaṇe dyumnā́ sukṣatra maṃhaya || 1||



1.  urujmsb tvamr2msg indraNmsv rādʰasnnsb  
    vibʰvījfsn rātinfsn (śatau-kratunms)jmsv |
    adʰāc vayamr1mpa (viśvajms-carṣaṇijms)jmsv  
    dyumnannpa sukṣatrajmsv maṃhayavp·Ao2s«√maṃh 



1.  From excessive satisfaction of thy desire,
    [comes] all-pervading gift, O having hundred wiles one!
    Therefore, O drawing to thyself everyone,
    grant us powers to shed light [on our own beings], O one of assured supremacy!



yádīmindra śravā́yyamíṣaṃ śaviṣṭʰa dadʰiṣé |
papratʰé dīrgʰaśrúttamaṃ híraṇyavarṇa duṣṭáram || 2||



2.  yadc īmr3msa indraNmsv śravāyyajmsa  
    iṣajmsa śaviṣṭʰajmsv dadʰiṣeva·I·2s«√dʰā |
    papratʰeva·I·3s«√pratʰ dīrgʰaśruttamajmsa (hiraṇyajms-varṇanms)jmsv duṣṭarajmsa 



2.  When thou, O having the most power to change Indra,
    have obtained him, to-be-praised possessing sap and strength [one¹],
    he has extended himself [over] heard-of-far-and-wide,
    difficult to surpass [chariot], O having a golden appearance one!



śúṣmāso yé te adrivo mehánā ketasā́paḥ |
ubʰā́ devā́vabʰíṣṭaye diváśca gmáśca rājatʰaḥ || 3||



3.  śuṣmanmpn yasr3mpn tvamr2msg adrivatjmsv  
    mehanāa (ketanms-sāpjms)jmpn |
    ubʰajmdn devanmdn abʰiṣṭinfsd  
    dyunmsg cac kṣamnfsg cac rājatʰasvp·A·2d«√rāj 



3.  [Those] impulses which are thy, O stone-wielder,
    [are] profusely serving intentions [of the other deva].
    Both deva-s rule over the Heaven
    and over the Earth in order to assist.



utó no asyá kásya ciddákṣasya táva vṛtrahan |
asmábʰyaṃ nṛmṇámā́ bʰarāsmábʰyaṃ nṛmaṇasyase || 4||



4.  utac uc vayamr1mpd ayamr3msg kasr3msg cidc  
    dakṣanmsg tvamr2msg (vṛtranns-hanjms)jmsv |
    vayamr1mpd nṛmṇannsa āp bʰaravp·Ao2s«√bʰṛ  
    vayamr1mpd nṛmanasyaseva·A·2s«√nṛmanasy 



4.  And bring to us the courage of him ---
    whoever [he might be] --- [and] thy,
    O slayer of Vṛtra, power of discernment!
    For us thou arey manly minded.



nū́ ta ābʰírabʰíṣṭibʰistáva śármañcʰatakrato |
índra syā́ma sugopā́ḥ śū́ra syā́ma sugopā́ḥ || 5||



5.  nuc tvamr2msg ayamr3fpi abʰiṣṭinfpi  
    tvamr2msg śarmannnsl (śatau-kratunms)jmsv |
    indraNmsv syāmavp·Ai1p«√as sugopājmpn  
    śūranmsv syāmavp·Ai1p«√as sugopājmpn 



5.  Now, through these thy, O Indra, means of assisting,
    O having hundred wiles one, may we be
    in thy shelter, well protected,
    may we be well protected, O agent of change!


1 Soma


Sūkta 5.39 

yádindra citra mehánā́sti tvā́dātamadrivaḥ |
rā́dʰastánno vidadvasa ubʰayāhastyā́ bʰara || 1||



1.  yadr3nsn indraNmsv citrajmsv mehanāa  
    astivp·A·3s«√as (tvamr2msi-dātajms)jnsn adrivatjmsv |
    rādʰasnnsa tadr3nsa vayamr1mpg (vidatjms-vasunns)jmsv (ubʰayāa-hastinms)a āp bʰaravp·Ao2s«√bʰṛ 



1.  What, O manifold Indra,
    is given by thee in profusion, O stone-wielder,
    that satisfaction of our desire, O finding benefits one,
    bring here with both hands!



yánmányase váreṇyamíndra dyukṣáṃ tádā́ bʰara |
vidyā́ma tásya te vayámákūpārasya dāváne || 2||



2.  yadr3nsa manyasevp·A·2s«√man vareṇyajnsa  
    indraNmsv (dyunms-kṣajms)jnsa tadr3nsa āp bʰaravp·Ao2s«√bʰṛ |
    vidyāmavp·Ao1p«√vid tasr3msg tvamr2msg vayamr1mpn  
    akūpārajmsg dāvannnsd 



2.  What thou, O Indra, think to be preferred,
    that, empowered by the Heaven, bring here!
    Let us become acquainted with such thee
    that is unbounded --- in order to give.



yátte ditsú prarā́dʰyaṃ máno ásti śrutáṃ bṛhát |
téna dṛḷhā́ cidadriva ā́ vā́jaṃ darṣi sātáye || 3||



3.  yadr3nsn tvamr2msg ditsujnsn prarādʰyajnsn  
    manasnnsn astivp·A·3s«√as śrutajnsn bṛhatjnsn |
    tadr3nsi dṛḷhannpa cidc adrivatjmsv  
    āp vājanmsa darṣivp·A·2s«√dṝ sātinfsd 



3.  Which thy desiring-to-give to-be-satisfied [in that]
    mindset is famed as abundant [with benefits],
    just with that, O stone-wielder,
    thou forced open strongholds for obtaining the rush of vigour.
------



máṃhiṣṭʰaṃ vo magʰónāṃ rā́jānaṃ carṣaṇīnā́m |
índramúpa práśastaye pūrvī́bʰirjujuṣe gíraḥ || 4||



4.  maṃhiṣṭʰajmsa tvamr2mpd magʰavannmpg  
    rājannmsa carṣaṇijfpg |
    indraNmsa upap praśastinfsd  
    pūrvījfpi jujuṣeva·I·3s«√juṣ girnfsg 



4.  One delights in Indra ---
    in the most generous towards you among generous ones, 
    the chieftain of those who draw to themselves¹ ---
    with many [stanzas²] of a song --- for the sufficiency³.



ásmā ítkā́vyaṃ váca uktʰámíndrāya śáṃsyam |
tásmā u bráhmavāhase gíro vardʰantyátrayo gíraḥ śumbʰantyátrayaḥ || 5||



5.  ayamr3msd idc kāvyannsn vacasnnsn  
    uktʰannsn indraNmsd śaṃsyajnsn |
    tasr3msd uc (brahmannns-vāhasnns)jmsd  
    girnfpa vardʰantivp·A·3p«√vṛdʰ atriNmpn girnfpa śumbʰantivp·A·3p«√śubʰ atriNmpn 



5.  Just for him, for Indra 
    poetry, utterance, verse is to be recited.
    For that one who is conveyed by a formulation
    Atri-s elevate chants,
    Atri-s enhance chants.


1 senses
2 ṛc
3 of raised inner Soma to invoke Indra


Sūkta 5.40 

ā́ yāhyádribʰiḥ sutáṃ sómaṃ somapate piba |
vṛ́ṣannindra vṛ́ṣabʰirvṛtrahantama || 1||



1.  āp yāhivp·Ao2s«√yā adrinmpi sutajmsa  
    somanmsa (somanms-patinms)nmsv pibavp·Ao2s«√pā |
    vṛṣannmsv indraNmsv vṛṣannmpi (vṛtraNns-hantamajms)jmsv 



1.  Journey to pressed with stones Soma,
    O master of Soma, drink!
    O bull Indra together with bulls, O the best slayer of Vṛtra! 



vṛ́ṣā grā́vā vṛ́ṣā mádo vṛ́ṣā sómo ayáṃ sutáḥ |
vṛ́ṣannindra vṛ́ṣabʰirvṛtrahantama || 2||



2.  vṛṣannmsn grāvannmsn vṛṣannmsn madanmsn  
    vṛṣannmsn somanmsn ayamr3msn sutajmsn |
    vṛṣannmsv indraNmsv vṛṣannmpi (vṛtraNns-hantamajms)jmsv 



2.  Singer --- a bull, intoxicating drink --- a bull
    this extracted Soma --- a bull.
    O bull Indra together with bulls, O the best slayer of Vṛtra! 



vṛ́ṣā tvā vṛ́ṣaṇaṃ huve vájriñcitrā́bʰirūtíbʰiḥ |
vṛ́ṣannindra vṛ́ṣabʰirvṛtrahantama || 3||



3.  vṛṣannmsn tvamr2msa vṛṣannmsa huveva·A·1s«√hū  
    vajrinnmsv citrājfpi ūtinfpi |
    vṛṣannmsv indraNmsv vṛṣannmpi (vṛtraNns-hantamajms)jmsv 



3.  I, a bull, call upon thee the bull, 
    O thunderbolt-wielder, [thee,] [together] with various means of helping.
    O bull Indra together with bulls, O the best slayer of Vṛtra! 
------



ṛjīṣī́ vajrī́ vṛṣabʰásturāṣā́ṭ cʰuṣmī́ rā́jā vṛtrahā́ somapā́vā |
yuktvā́ háribʰyāmúpa yāsadarvā́ṅmā́dʰyaṃdine sávane matsadíndraḥ || 4||



4.  ṛjīṣinjmsn vajrinjmsn (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsn turāṣāhjmsn  
    śuṣminjmsn rājannmsn (vṛtraNns-hanjms)nmsn (somanms-pāvanjms)jmsn |
    yuktvātp·A???«√yuj harijmdi upap yāsatvp·Ue3s«√yā arvāṅa  
    mādʰyaṃdinajnsl savanannsl matsatvp·Ue3s«√mad indraNmsn 



4.  Having direct impact, bearing thunderbolt, appearing as a bull, prevailing quickly,
    fiery king [is] Soma-drinking slayer of Vṛtra.
    Being endowed with two tawny ones he, coming hitherward, will arrive.
    Indra will revel at the midday pressing.



yáttvā sūrya svàrbʰānustámasā́vidʰyadāsuráḥ |
ákṣetravidyátʰā mugdʰó bʰúvanānyadīdʰayuḥ || 5||



5.  yadc tvamr2msa sūryanmsv (svarnns-bʰānunms)nmsn  
    tamasnnsi avidʰyatvp·Aa3s«√vyadʰ āsuranmsn |
    (akṣetranns-vidjms)jmsn yatʰāc mugdʰajmsn bʰuvanannpa adīdʰayurvp·Aa3p«√dʰī 



5.  When one of guiding spirits --- Svarbʰānu ---
    tainted thee, O sun, with mental inertia¹,
    they², contemplated ---
    like perplexed not-familiar-with-localities [man] facets of life.



svàrbʰānorádʰa yádindra māyā́ avó divó vártamānā avā́han |
gūḷháṃ sū́ryaṃ támasā́pavratena turī́yeṇa bráhmaṇāvindadátriḥ || 6||



6.  (svarnns-bʰānunms)nmsg adʰac yadc indraNmsv māyānfpa  
    avasa dyunmsb vartamānājfpa avāahanvp·Aa2s«ava~√han |
    gūḷhajmsa sūryanmsa tamasnnsi apavratajnsi  
    turīyajnsi brahmannnsi avindatvp·Aa3s«√vid atriNmsn 



6.  Then, when thou, O Indra, purged from the Heaven
    turning [this way and that way] deceptive constructs of Svarbʰānu,
    Atri, using the fourth formula, found
    the sun concealed by [that] mental inertia³ which makes one abandon observances.



mā́ mā́mimáṃ táva sántamatra irasyā́ drugdʰó bʰiyásā ní gārīt |
tváṃ mitró asi satyárādʰāstaú mehā́vataṃ váruṇaśca rā́jā || 7||



7.  māc ahamr1msa ayamr3msa tvamr2msg santtp·Amsa«√as atriNmsv  
    irasyānfsi drugdʰajmsn bʰiyasnmsi nip gārītvp·U·3s«√gṝ |
    tvamr2msn mitranmsn asivp·A·3s«√as (satyajnsa-rādʰasnns)jmsn  
    tasr3mdn ahamr1msa ihaa avatamvp·Ao2d«√av varuṇaNmsn cac rājannmsn 



7.  May not he, hurtful through irritability [and] fear,
    devour me, who is thy, O Atri!
    Thou are a benefactor whose satisfaction of one's desire is real.
    May these two help me in this case --- Varuṇa and the king⁴.



grā́vṇo brahmā́ yuyujānáḥ saparyánkīríṇā devā́nnámasopaśíkṣan |
átriḥ sū́ryasya diví cákṣurā́dʰātsvàrbʰānorápa māyā́ agʰukṣat || 8||



8.  grāvannmpa brahmannmsn yuyujānata·Imsn«√yuj saparyanttp·Amsn«√sapary  
    kīrinjnsi devanmpa namasnnsi upaśikṣanttpDAmsn«upa~√śak |
    atriNmsn sūryanmsg dyunmsl cakṣusnnsa āp adʰātvp·U·3s«√dʰā  
    (svarnns-bʰānunms)nmsg apap māyānfpa agʰukṣatvp·U·3s«√guh 



8.  Having joined the singers, [being] the formulator, 
    by means of praise paying homage to deva-s, reverentially endeavoring to assist [them],
 Atri has placed the eye of the sun into the Heaven,
    he has masked deceptive constructs of Svarbʰānu.



yáṃ vaí sū́ryaṃ svàrbʰānustámasā́vidʰyadāsuráḥ |
átrayastámánvavindannahyànyé áśaknuvan || 9||



9.  yasr3msa vaic sūryanmsa (svarnns-bʰānunms)nmsn  
    tamasnnsi avidʰyatvp·Aa3s«√vyadʰ āsuranmsn |
    atriNmpn tasr3msa anup avindanvp·Aa3p«√vid  
    nahic anyajmpn aśaknuvanvp·Aa3p«√śak 



9.  Which sun one of guiding spirits --- Svarbʰānu ---
    tainted with mental inertia,
    that one Atri-s discovered,
    since no one else was able to.


1 or, darkness
2 Atri-s
3 or, darkness
4 Indra


Sūkta 5.41 

kó nú vāṃ mitrāvaruṇāvṛtāyándivó vā maháḥ pā́rtʰivasya vā dé |
ṛtásya vā sádasi trā́sītʰāṃ no yajñāyaté vā paśuṣó ná vā́jān || 1||











té no mitró váruṇo aryamā́yúríndra ṛbʰukṣā́ marúto juṣanta |
námobʰirvā yé dádʰate suvṛktíṃ stómaṃ rudrā́ya mīḷhúṣe sajóṣāḥ || 2||











ā́ vāṃ yéṣṭʰāśvinā huvádʰyai vā́tasya pátmanrátʰyasya puṣṭaú |
utá vā divó ásurāya mánma prā́ndʰāṃsīva yájyave bʰaradʰvam || 3||











prá sakṣáṇo divyáḥ káṇvahotā tritó diváḥ sajóṣā vā́to agníḥ |
pūṣā́ bʰágaḥ prabʰṛtʰé viśvábʰojā ājíṃ ná jagmurāśvàśvatamāḥ || 4||











prá vo rayíṃ yuktā́śvaṃ bʰaradʰvaṃ rāyá éṣé'vase dadʰīta dʰī́ḥ |
suśéva évairauśijásya hótā yé va évā marutasturā́ṇām || 5||











prá vo vāyúṃ ratʰayújaṃ kṛṇudʰvaṃ prá deváṃ vípraṃ panitā́ramarkaíḥ |
iṣudʰyáva ṛtasā́paḥ púraṃdʰīrvásvīrno átra pátnīrā́ dʰiyé dʰuḥ || 6||











úpa va éṣe vándyebʰiḥ śūṣaíḥ prá yahvī́ diváścitáyadbʰirarkaíḥ |
uṣā́sānáktā vidúṣīva víśvamā́ hā vahato mártyāya yajñám || 7||











abʰí vo arce poṣyā́vato nṝ́nvā́stoṣpátiṃ tváṣṭāraṃ rárāṇaḥ |
dʰányā sajóṣā dʰiṣáṇā námobʰirvánaspátīm̐róṣadʰī rāyá éṣe || 8||











tujé nastáne párvatāḥ santu svaítavo yé vásavo ná vīrā́ḥ |
panitá āptyó yajatáḥ sádā no várdʰānnaḥ śáṃsaṃ náryo abʰíṣṭau || 9||











vṛ́ṣṇo astoṣi bʰūmyásya gárbʰaṃ tritó nápātamapā́ṃ suvṛktí |
gṛṇīté agníretárī ná śūṣaíḥ śocíṣkeśo ní riṇāti vánā || 10||











katʰā́ mahé rudríyāya bravāma kádrāyé cikitúṣe bʰágāya |
ā́pa óṣadʰīrutá no'vantu dyaúrvánā giráyo vṛkṣákeśāḥ || 11||











śṛṇótu na ūrjā́ṃ pátirgíraḥ sá nábʰastárīyām̐ iṣiráḥ párijmā |
śṛṇvántvā́paḥ púro ná śubʰrā́ḥ pári srúco babṛhāṇásyā́dreḥ || 12||











vidā́ cinnú mahānto yé va évā brávāma dasmā vā́ryaṃ dádʰānāḥ |
váyaścaná subʰvà ā́va yanti kṣubʰā́ mártamánuyataṃ vadʰasnaíḥ || 13||











ā́ daívyāni pā́rtʰivāni jánmāpáścā́cʰā súmakʰāya vocam |
várdʰantāṃ dyā́vo gíraścandrā́grā udā́ vardʰantāmabʰíṣātā árṇāḥ || 14||











padépade me jarimā́ ní dʰāyi várūtrī vā śakrā́ yā́ pāyúbʰiśca |
síṣaktu mātā́ mahī́ rasā́ naḥ smátsūríbʰirṛjuhásta ṛjuvániḥ || 15||











katʰā́ dāśema námasā sudā́nūnevayā́ marúto ácʰoktau práśravaso marúto ácʰoktau |
mā́ nó'hirbudʰnyò riṣé dʰādasmā́kaṃ bʰūdupamātivániḥ || 16||











íti cinnú prajā́yai paśumátyai dévāso vánate mártyo va ā́ devāso vanate mártyo vaḥ |
átrā śivā́ṃ tanvò dʰāsímasyā́ jarā́ṃ cinme nírṛtirjagrasīta || 17||











tā́ṃ vo devāḥ sumatímūrjáyantīmíṣamaśyāma vasavaḥ śásā góḥ |
sā́ naḥ sudā́nurmṛḷáyantī devī́ práti drávantī suvitā́ya gamyāḥ || 18||











abʰí na íḷā yūtʰásya mātā́ smánnadī́bʰirurváśī vā gṛṇātu |
urváśī vā bṛhaddivā́ gṛṇānā́bʰyūrṇvānā́ prabʰṛtʰásyāyóḥ || 19||











síṣaktu na ūrjavyàsya puṣṭéḥ || 20||












Sūkta 5.42 

prá śáṃtamā váruṇaṃ dī́dʰitī gī́rmitráṃ bʰágamáditiṃ nūnámaśyāḥ |
pṛ́ṣadyoniḥ páñcahotā śṛṇotvátūrtapantʰā ásuro mayobʰúḥ || 1||











práti me stómamáditirjagṛbʰyātsūnúṃ ná mātā́ hṛ́dyaṃ suśévam |
bráhma priyáṃ deváhitaṃ yádástyaháṃ mitré váruṇe yánmayobʰú || 2||











údīraya kavítamaṃ kavīnā́munáttainamabʰí mádʰvā gʰṛténa |
sá no vásūni práyatā hitā́ni candrā́ṇi deváḥ savitā́ suvāti || 3||











sámindra ṇo mánasā neṣi góbʰiḥ sáṃ sūríbʰirharivaḥ sáṃ svastí |
sáṃ bráhmaṇā deváhitaṃ yádásti sáṃ devā́nāṃ sumatyā́ yajñíyānām || 4||











devó bʰágaḥ savitā́ rāyó áṃśa índro vṛtrásya saṃjíto dʰánānām |
ṛbʰukṣā́ vā́ja utá vā púraṃdʰirávantu no amṛ́tāsasturā́saḥ || 5||











marútvato ápratītasya jiṣṇórájūryataḥ prá bravāmā kṛtā́ni |
ná te pū́rve magʰavannā́parāso ná vīryàṃ nūtanaḥ káścanā́pa || 6||











úpa stuhi pratʰamáṃ ratnadʰéyaṃ bṛ́haspátiṃ sanitā́raṃ dʰánānām |
yáḥ śáṃsate stuvaté śámbʰaviṣṭʰaḥ purūvásurāgámajjóhuvānam || 7||











távotíbʰiḥ sácamānā áriṣṭā bṛ́haspate magʰávānaḥ suvī́rāḥ |
yé aśvadā́ utá vā sánti godā́ yé vastradā́ḥ subʰágāstéṣu rā́yaḥ || 8||











visarmā́ṇaṃ kṛṇuhi vittámeṣāṃ yé bʰuñjáte ápṛṇanto na uktʰaíḥ |
ápavratānprasavé vāvṛdʰānā́nbrahmadvíṣaḥ sū́ryādyāvayasva || 9||











yá óhate rakṣáso devávītāvacakrébʰistáṃ maruto ní yāta |
yó vaḥ śámīṃ śaśamānásya níndāttucʰyā́nkā́mānkarate siṣvidānáḥ || 10||











támu ṣṭuhi yáḥ sviṣúḥ sudʰánvā yó víśvasya kṣáyati bʰeṣajásya |
yákṣvā mahé saumanasā́ya rudráṃ námobʰirdevámásuraṃ duvasya || 11||











dámūnaso apáso yé suhástā vṛ́ṣṇaḥ pátnīrnadyò vibʰvataṣṭā́ḥ |
sárasvatī bṛhaddivótá rākā́ daśasyántīrvarivasyantu śubʰrā́ḥ || 12||











prá sū́ mahé suśaraṇā́ya medʰā́ṃ gíraṃ bʰare návyasīṃ jā́yamānām |
yá āhanā́ duhitúrvakṣáṇāsu rūpā́ minānó ákṛṇodidáṃ naḥ || 13||











prá suṣṭutí stanáyantaṃ ruvántamiḷáspátiṃ jaritarnūnámaśyāḥ |
yó abdimā́m̐ udanimā́m̐ íyarti prá vidyútā ródasī ukṣámāṇaḥ || 14||











eṣá stómo mā́rutaṃ śárdʰo ácʰā rudrásya sūnū́m̐ryuvanyū́m̐rúdaśyāḥ |
kā́mo rāyé havate mā svastyúpa stuhi pṛ́ṣadaśvām̐ ayā́saḥ || 15||











praíṣá stómaḥ pṛtʰivī́mantárikṣaṃ vánaspátīm̐róṣadʰī rāyé aśyāḥ |
devódevaḥ suhávo bʰūtu máhyaṃ mā́ no mātā́ pṛtʰivī́ durmataú dʰāt || 16||











uraú devā anibādʰé syāma || 17||











sámaśvínorávasā nū́tanena mayobʰúvā supráṇītī gamema |
ā́ no rayíṃ vahatamótá vīrā́nā́ víśvānyamṛtā saúbʰagāni || 18||












Sūkta 5.43 

ā́ dʰenávaḥ páyasā tū́rṇyartʰā ámardʰantīrúpa no yantu mádʰvā |
mahó rāyé bṛhatī́ḥ saptá vípro mayobʰúvo jaritā́ johavīti || 1||











ā́ suṣṭutī́ námasā vartayádʰyai dyā́vā vā́jāya pṛtʰivī́ ámṛdʰre |
pitā́ mātā́ mádʰuvacāḥ suhástā bʰárebʰare no yaśásāvaviṣṭām || 2||











ádʰvaryavaścakṛvā́ṃso mádʰūni prá vāyáve bʰarata cā́ru śukrám |
hóteva naḥ pratʰamáḥ pāhyasyá déva mádʰvo rarimā́ te mádāya || 3||











dáśa kṣípo yuñjate bāhū́ ádriṃ sómasya yā́ śamitā́rā suhástā |
mádʰvo rásaṃ sugábʰastirgiriṣṭʰā́ṃ cániścadadduduhe śukrámaṃśúḥ || 4||











ásāvi te jujuṣāṇā́ya sómaḥ krátve dákṣāya bṛhaté mádāya |
hárī rátʰe sudʰúrā yóge arvā́gíndra priyā́ kṛṇuhi hūyámānaḥ || 5||











ā́ no mahī́marámatiṃ sajóṣā gnā́ṃ devī́ṃ námasā rātáhavyām |
mádʰormádāya bṛhatī́mṛtajñā́mā́gne vaha patʰíbʰirdevayā́naiḥ || 6||











añjánti yáṃ pratʰáyanto ná víprā vapā́vantaṃ nā́gnínā tápantaḥ |
pitúrná putrá upási préṣṭʰa ā́ gʰarmó agnímṛtáyannasādi || 7||











ácʰā mahī́ bṛhatī́ śáṃtamā gī́rdūtó ná gantvaśvínā huvádʰyai |
mayobʰúvā sarátʰā́ yātamarvā́ggantáṃ nidʰíṃ dʰúramāṇírná nā́bʰim || 8||











prá távyaso námaukti.m tura'syaaha'.m puu.s.na' uta' vaayo'radik.si |
yā́ rā́dʰasā coditā́rā matīnā́ṃ yā́ vā́jasya draviṇodā́ utá tmán || 9||











ā́ nā́mabʰirmarúto vakṣi víśvānā́ rūpébʰirjātavedo huvānáḥ |
yajñáṃ gíro jaritúḥ suṣṭutíṃ ca víśve ganta maruto víśva ūtī́ || 10||











ā́ no divó bṛhatáḥ párvatādā́ sárasvatī yajatā́ gantu yajñám |
hávaṃ devī́ jujuṣāṇā́ gʰṛtā́cī śagmā́ṃ no vā́camuśatī́ śṛṇotu || 11||











ā́ vedʰásaṃ nī́lapṛṣṭʰaṃ bṛhántaṃ bṛ́haspátiṃ sádane sādayadʰvam |
sādádyoniṃ dáma ā́ dīdivā́ṃsaṃ híraṇyavarṇamaruṣáṃ sapema || 12||











ā́ dʰarṇasírbṛháddivo rárāṇo víśvebʰirgantvómabʰirhuvānáḥ |
gnā́ vásāna óṣadʰīrámṛdʰrastridʰā́tuśṛṅgo vṛṣabʰó vayodʰā́ḥ || 13||











mātúṣpadé paramé śukrá āyórvipanyávo rāspirā́so agman |
suśévyaṃ námasā rātáhavyāḥ śíśuṃ mṛjantyāyávo ná vāsé || 14||











bṛhádváyo bṛhaté túbʰyamagne dʰiyājúro mitʰunā́saḥ sacanta |
devódevaḥ suhávo bʰūtu máhyaṃ mā́ no mātā́ pṛtʰivī́ durmataú dʰāt || 15||











uraú devā anibādʰé syāma || 16||











sámaśvínorávasā nū́tanena mayobʰúvā supráṇītī gamema |
ā́ no rayíṃ vahatamótá vīrā́nā́ víśvānyamṛtā saúbʰagāni || 17||












Sūkta 5.44 

táṃ pratnátʰā pūrvátʰā viśvátʰemátʰā jyeṣṭʰátātiṃ barhiṣádaṃ svarvídam |
pratīcīnáṃ vṛjánaṃ dohase girā́śúṃ jáyantamánu yā́su várdʰase || 1||











śriyé sudṛ́śīrúparasya yā́ḥ svarvirócamānaḥ kakúbʰāmacodáte |
sugopā́ asi ná dábʰāya sukrato paró māyā́bʰirṛtá āsa nā́ma te || 2||











átyaṃ havíḥ sacate sácca dʰā́tu cā́riṣṭagātuḥ sá hótā sahobʰáriḥ |
prasársrāṇo ánu barhírvṛ́ṣā śíśurmádʰye yúvājáro visrúhā hitáḥ || 3||











prá va eté suyújo yā́manniṣṭáye nī́cīramúṣmai yamyà ṛtāvṛ́dʰaḥ |
suyántubʰiḥ sarvaśāsaírabʰī́śubʰiḥ krívirnā́māni pravaṇé muṣāyati || 4||











saṃjárbʰurāṇastárubʰiḥ sutegṛ́bʰaṃ vayākínaṃ cittágarbʰāsu susváruḥ |
dʰāravākéṣvṛjugātʰa śobʰase várdʰasva pátnīrabʰí jīvó adʰvaré || 5||











yādṛ́gevá dádṛśe tādṛ́gucyate sáṃ cʰāyáyā dadʰire sidʰráyāpsvā́ |
mahī́masmábʰyamuruṣā́murú jráyo bṛhátsuvī́ramánapacyutaṃ sáhaḥ || 6||











vétyágrurjánivānvā́ áti spṛ́dʰaḥ samaryatā́ mánasā sū́ryaḥ kavíḥ |
gʰraṃsáṃ rákṣantaṃ pári viśváto gáyamasmā́kaṃ śárma vanavatsvā́vasuḥ || 7||











jyā́yāṃsamasyá yatúnasya ketúna ṛṣisvaráṃ carati yā́su nā́ma te |
yādṛ́śmindʰā́yi támapasyáyā vidadyá u svayáṃ váhate só áraṃ karat || 8||











samudrámāsāmáva tastʰe agrimā́ ná riṣyati sávanaṃ yásminnā́yatā |
átrā ná hā́rdi kravaṇásya rejate yátrā matírvidyáte pūtabándʰanī || 9||











sá hí kṣatrásya manasásya cíttibʰirevāvadásya yajatásya sádʰreḥ |
avatsārásya spṛṇavāma ráṇvabʰiḥ śáviṣṭʰaṃ vā́jaṃ vidúṣā cidárdʰyam || 10||











śyená āsāmáditiḥ kakṣyò mádo viśvávārasya yajatásya māyínaḥ |
sámanyámanyamartʰayantyétave vidúrviṣā́ṇaṃ paripā́namánti té || 11||











sadāpṛṇó yajató ví dvíṣo vadʰīdbāhuvṛktáḥ śrutavíttáryo vaḥ sácā |
ubʰā́ sá várā prátyeti bʰā́ti ca yádīṃ gaṇáṃ bʰájate suprayā́vabʰiḥ || 12||











sutambʰaró yájamānasya sátpatirvíśvāsāmū́dʰaḥ sá dʰiyā́mudáñcanaḥ |
bʰáraddʰenū́ rásavacʰiśriye páyo'nubruvāṇó ádʰyeti ná svapán || 13||











yó jāgā́ra támṛ́caḥ kāmayante yó jāgā́ra támu sā́māni yanti |
yó jāgā́ra támayáṃ sóma āha távāhámasmi sakʰyé nyokāḥ || 14||











agnírjāgāra támṛ́caḥ kāmayante'gnírjāgāra támu sā́māni yanti |
agnírjāgāra támayáṃ sóma āha távāhámasmi sakʰyé nyokāḥ || 15||












Sūkta 5.45 

vidā́ divó viṣyánnádrimuktʰaírāyatyā́ uṣáso arcíno guḥ |
ápāvṛta vrajínīrútsvargādví dúro mā́nuṣīrdevá āvaḥ || 1||











ví sū́ryo amátiṃ ná śríyaṃ sādórvā́dgávāṃ mātā́ jānatī́ gāt |
dʰánvarṇaso nadyàḥ kʰā́doarṇā stʰū́ṇeva súmitā dṛṃhata dyaúḥ || 2||











asmā́ uktʰā́ya párvatasya gárbʰo mahī́nāṃ janúṣe pūrvyā́ya |
ví párvato jíhīta sā́dʰata dyaúrāvívāsanto dasayanta bʰū́ma || 3||











sūktébʰirvo vácobʰirdevájuṣṭairíndrā nvàgnī́ ávase huvádʰyai |
uktʰébʰirhí ṣmā kaváyaḥ suyajñā́ āvívāsanto marúto yájanti || 4||











éto nvàdyá sudʰyò bʰávāma prá ducʰúnā minavāmā várīyaḥ |
āré dvéṣāṃsi sanutárdadʰāmā́yāma prā́ñco yájamānamácʰa || 5||











étā dʰíyaṃ kṛṇávāmā sakʰāyó'pa yā́ mātā́m̐ ṛṇutá vrajáṃ góḥ |
yáyā mánurviśiśipráṃ jigā́ya yáyā vaṇígvaṅkúrā́pā púrīṣam || 6||











ánūnodátra hástayato ádrirā́rcanyéna dáśa māsó návagvāḥ |
ṛtáṃ yatī́ sarámā gā́ avindadvíśvāni satyā́ṅgirāścakāra || 7||











víśve asyā́ vyúṣi mā́hināyāḥ sáṃ yádgóbʰiráṅgiraso návanta |
útsa āsāṃ paramé sadʰástʰa ṛtásya patʰā́ sarámā vidadgā́ḥ || 8||











ā́ sū́ryo yātu saptā́śvaḥ kṣétraṃ yádasyorviyā́ dīrgʰayātʰé |
ragʰúḥ śyenáḥ patayadándʰo ácʰā yúvā kavírdīdayadgóṣu gácʰan || 9||











ā́ sū́ryo aruhacʰukrámárṇó'yukta yáddʰaríto vītápṛṣṭʰāḥ |
udnā́ ná nā́vamanayanta dʰī́rā āśṛṇvatī́rā́po arvā́gatiṣṭʰan || 10||











dʰíyaṃ vo apsú dadʰiṣe svarṣā́ṃ yáyā́tarandáśa māsó návagvāḥ |
ayā́ dʰiyā́ syāma devágopā ayā́ dʰiyā́ tuturyāmā́tyáṃhaḥ || 11||












Sūkta 5.46 

háyo ná vidvā́m̐ ayuji svayáṃ dʰurí tā́ṃ vahāmi pratáraṇīmavasyúvam |
nā́syā vaśmi vimúcaṃ nā́vṛ́taṃ púnarvidvā́npatʰáḥ puraetá ṛjú neṣati || 1||











ágna índra váruṇa mítra dévāḥ śárdʰaḥ prá yanta mā́rutotá viṣṇo |
ubʰā́ nā́satyā rudró ádʰa gnā́ḥ pūṣā́ bʰágaḥ sárasvatī juṣanta || 2||











indrāgnī́ mitrā́váruṇā́ditiṃ svàḥ pṛtʰivī́ṃ dyā́ṃ marútaḥ párvatām̐ apáḥ |
huvé víṣṇuṃ pūṣáṇaṃ bráhmaṇaspátiṃ bʰágaṃ nú śáṃsaṃ savitā́ramūtáye || 3||











utá no víṣṇurutá vā́to asrídʰo draviṇodā́ utá sómo máyaskarat |
utá ṛbʰáva utá rāyé no aśvínotá tváṣṭotá víbʰvā́nu maṃsate || 4||











utá tyánno mā́rutaṃ śárdʰa ā́ gamaddivikṣayáṃ yajatáṃ barhírāsáde |
bṛ́haspátiḥ śárma pūṣótá no yamadvarūtʰyàṃ varuṇo mitró aryamā́ || 5||











utá tyé naḥ párvatāsaḥ suśastáyaḥ sudītáyo nadyàstrā́maṇe bʰuvan |
bʰágo vibʰaktā́ śávasā́vasā́ gamaduruvyácā áditiḥ śrotu me hávam || 6||











devā́nāṃ pátnīruśatī́ravantu naḥ prā́vantu nastujáye vā́jasātaye |
yā́ḥ pā́rtʰivāso yā́ apā́mápi vraté tā́ no devīḥ suhavāḥ śárma yacʰata || 7||











utá gnā́ vyantu devápatnīrindrāṇyàgnā́yyaśvínī rā́ṭ |
ā́ ródasī varuṇānī́ śṛṇotu vyántu devī́ryá ṛtúrjánīnām || 8||












Sūkta 5.47 

prayuñjatī́ divá eti bruvāṇā́ mahī́ mātā́ duhitúrbodʰáyantī |
āvívāsantī yuvatírmanīṣā́ pitṛ́bʰya ā́ sádane jóhuvānā || 1||











ajirā́sastádapa ī́yamānā ātastʰivā́ṃso amṛ́tasya nā́bʰim |
anantā́sa urávo viśvátaḥ sīṃ pári dyā́vāpṛtʰivī́ yanti pántʰāḥ || 2||











ukṣā́ samudró aruṣáḥ suparṇáḥ pū́rvasya yóniṃ pitúrā́ viveśa |
mádʰye divó níhitaḥ pṛ́śniráśmā ví cakrame rájasaspātyántau || 3||











catvā́ra īṃ bibʰrati kṣemayánto dáśa gárbʰaṃ caráse dʰāpayante |
tridʰā́tavaḥ paramā́ asya gā́vo diváścaranti pári sadyó ántān || 4||











idáṃ vápurnivácanaṃ janāsaścáranti yánnadyàstastʰúrā́paḥ |
dvé yádīṃ bibʰṛtó mātúranyé ihéha jāté yamyā̀ sábandʰū || 5||











ví tanvate dʰíyo asmā ápāṃsi vástrā putrā́ya mātáro vayanti |
upaprakṣé vṛ́ṣaṇo módamānā diváspatʰā́ vadʰvò yantyácʰa || 6||











tádastu mitrāvaruṇā tádagne śáṃ yórasmábʰyamidámastu śastám |
aśīmáhi gādʰámutá pratiṣṭʰā́ṃ námo divé bṛhaté sā́danāya || 7||












Sūkta 5.48 

kádu priyā́ya dʰā́mne manāmahe svákṣatrāya sváyaśase mahé vayám |
āmenyásya rájaso yádabʰrá ā́m̐ apó vṛṇānā́ vitanóti māyínī || 1||











tā́ atnata vayúnaṃ vīrávakṣaṇaṃ samānyā́ vṛtáyā víśvamā́ rájaḥ |
ápo ápācīráparā ápejate prá pū́rvābʰistirate devayúrjánaḥ || 2||











ā́ grā́vabʰirahanyèbʰiraktúbʰirváriṣṭʰaṃ vájramā́ jigʰarti māyíni |
śatáṃ vā yásya pracáransvé dáme saṃvartáyanto ví ca vartayannáhā || 3||











tā́masya rītíṃ paraśóriva prátyánīkamakʰyaṃ bʰujé asya várpasaḥ |
sácā yádi pitumántamiva kṣáyaṃ rátnaṃ dádʰāti bʰárahūtaye viśé || 4||











sá jihváyā cáturanīka ṛñjate cā́ru vásāno váruṇo yátannarím |
ná tásya vidma puruṣatvátā vayáṃ yáto bʰágaḥ savitā́ dā́ti vā́ryam || 5||












Sūkta 5.49 

deváṃ vo adyá savitā́raméṣe bʰágaṃ ca rátnaṃ vibʰájantamāyóḥ |
ā́ vāṃ narā purubʰujā vavṛtyāṃ divédive cidaśvinā sakʰīyán || 1||











práti prayā́ṇamásurasya vidvā́nsūktaírdeváṃ savitā́raṃ duvasya |
úpa bruvīta námasā vijānáñjyéṣṭʰaṃ ca rátnaṃ vibʰájantamāyóḥ || 2||











adatrayā́ dayate vā́ryāṇi pūṣā́ bʰágo áditirvásta usráḥ |
índro víṣṇurváruṇo mitró agníráhāni bʰadrā́ janayanta dasmā́ḥ || 3||











tánno anarvā́ savitā́ várūtʰaṃ tátsíndʰava iṣáyanto ánu gman |
úpa yádvóce adʰvarásya hótā rāyáḥ syāma pátayo vā́jaratnāḥ || 4||











prá yé vásubʰya ī́vadā́ námo dúryé mitré váruṇe sūktávācaḥ |
ávaitvábʰvaṃ kṛṇutā́ várīyo diváspṛtʰivyórávasā madema || 5||












Sūkta 5.50 

víśvo devásya netúrmárto vurīta sakʰyám |
víśvo rāyá iṣudʰyati dyumnáṃ vṛṇīta puṣyáse || 1||











té te deva netaryé cemā́m̐ anuśáse |
té rāyā́ té hyā̀pṛ́ce sácemahi sacatʰyaìḥ || 2||











áto na ā́ nṝ́nátitʰīnátaḥ pátnīrdaśasyata |
āré víśvaṃ patʰeṣṭʰā́ṃ dviṣó yuyotu yū́yuviḥ || 3||











yátra váhnirabʰíhito dudrávaddróṇyaḥ paśúḥ |
nṛmáṇā vīrápastyó'rṇā dʰī́reva sánitā || 4||











eṣá te deva netā rátʰaspátiḥ śáṃ rayíḥ |
śáṃ rāyé śáṃ svastáya iṣastúto manāmahe devastúto manāmahe || 5||












Sūkta 5.51 

ágne sutásya pītáye víśvairū́mebʰirā́ gahi |
devébʰirhavyádātaye || 1||











ṛ́tadʰītaya ā́ gata sátyadʰarmāṇo adʰvarám |
agnéḥ pibata jihváyā || 2||











víprebʰirvipra santya prātaryā́vabʰirā́ gahi |
devébʰiḥ sómapītaye || 3||











ayáṃ sómaścamū́ sutó'matre pári ṣicyate |
priyá índrāya vāyáve || 4||











vā́yavā́ yāhi vītáye juṣāṇó havyádātaye |
píbā sutásyā́ndʰaso abʰí práyaḥ || 5||











índraśca vāyaveṣāṃ sutā́nāṃ pītímarhatʰaḥ |
tā́ñjuṣetʰāmarepásāvabʰí práyaḥ || 6||











sutā́ índrāya vāyáve sómāso dádʰyāśiraḥ |
nimnáṃ ná yanti síndʰavo'bʰí práyaḥ || 7||











sajū́rvíśvebʰirdevébʰiraśvíbʰyāmuṣásā sajū́ḥ |
ā́ yāhyagne atrivátsuté raṇa || 8||











sajū́rmitrā́váruṇābʰyāṃ sajū́ḥ sómena víṣṇunā |
ā́ yāhyagne atrivátsuté raṇa || 9||











sajū́rādityaírvásubʰiḥ sajū́ríndreṇa vāyúnā |
ā́ yāhyagne atrivátsuté raṇa || 10||











svastí no mimītāmaśvínā bʰágaḥ svastí devyáditiranarváṇaḥ |
svastí pūṣā́ ásuro dadʰātu naḥ svastí dyā́vāpṛtʰivī́ sucetúnā || 11||











svastáye vāyúmúpa bravāmahai sómaṃ svastí bʰúvanasya yáspátiḥ |
bṛ́haspátiṃ sárvagaṇaṃ svastáye svastáya ādityā́so bʰavantu naḥ || 12||











víśve devā́ no adyā́ svastáye vaiśvānaró vásuragníḥ svastáye |
devā́ avantvṛbʰávaḥ svastáye svastí no rudráḥ pātváṃhasaḥ || 13||











svastí mitrāvaruṇā svastí patʰye revati |
svastí na índraścāgníśca svastí no adite kṛdʰi || 14||











svastí pántʰāmánu carema sūryācandramásāviva |
púnardádatā́gʰnatā jānatā́ sáṃ gamemahi || 15||












Sūkta 5.52 

prá śyāvāśva dʰṛṣṇuyā́rcā marúdbʰirṛ́kvabʰiḥ |
yé adrogʰámanuṣvadʰáṃ śrávo mádanti yajñíyāḥ || 1||



1.  prap (śyāvajms-aśvanms)jmsv dʰṛṣṇuyāa  
    arcavp·Ao2s«√arc marutNmpi ṛkvanjmpi |
    yasr3mpn adrogʰajnsa anusvadʰama  
    śravasnnsa madantivp·A·3p«√mad yajñiyajmpn 



1.  Sing forth daringly, O Śyavāśva,
    together with reciting verses Marut-s
    who, worthy of sacrifice, delight, according to their nature,
    in a loud praise that is without falsehood.
------



té hí stʰirásya śávasaḥ sákʰāyaḥ sánti dʰṛṣṇuyā́ |
té yā́mannā́ dʰṛṣadvínastmánā pānti śáśvataḥ || 2||



2.  tasr3mpn hic stʰirajnsg śavasnnsg  
    sakʰinmpn santivp·A·3p«√as dʰṛṣṇuyāa |
    tasr3mpn yāmannnsl āp dʰṛṣatvinjmpa  
    tmanāa pāntivp·A·3p«√pā śaśvatjmpa 



2.  Since they are --- daringly ---
    companions of non-wavering impulse to change,
    they really protect on the journey many
    who are possessing of courage.



té syandrā́so nókṣáṇó'ti ṣkandanti śárvarīḥ |
marútāmádʰā máho diví kṣamā́ ca manmahe || 3||



3.  tasr3mpn syandrajmpn nac ukṣaṇnmpn  
    atip skandantivp·A·3p«√skand śarvarīnfpa |
    marutNmpg adʰaa mahasnnsa  
    dyunmsl kṣamnfsi cac manmaheva·A·1p«√man 



3.  Like streaming oxen¹
    they jump over night's boundaries² ---
    therefore we agree with the might of Marut-s
    in things mental and bodily³.



marútsu vo dadʰīmahi stómaṃ yajñáṃ ca dʰṛṣṇuyā́ |
víśve yé mā́nuṣā yugā́ pā́nti mártyaṃ riṣáḥ || 4||



4.  marutNmpl tvamr2mpg dadʰīmahiva·Ai1p«√dʰā  
    stomanmsa yajñanmsa cac dʰṛṣṇuyāa |
    viśvajmpn yasr3mpn mānuṣajnpa yugannpa  
    pāntivp·A·3p«√pā martyajmsa riṣnfsb 



4.  Among Marut-s we can establish
    your⁴ praise and sacrifice --- daringly ---
    [among Marut-s] who all [protect] generations of men,
    protect a mortal from injury.



árhanto yé sudā́navo náro ásāmiśavasaḥ |
prá yajñáṃ yajñíyebʰyo divó arcā marúdbʰyaḥ || 5||



5.  arhanttp·Ampn«√arh yasr3mpn sudānujmpn  
    nṛnmpn asāmijnsn |
    prap yajñanmsa yajñiyajmpd  
    dyunmsb arcavp·Ao2s«√arc marutNmpd 



5.  Which are deserving, generous ---
    men of unhalved power to change ---
    do thou commend [their, recruits'] sacrifice to [them]
    [who are] worthy of sacrifice --- to Marut-s from the Heaven.
------



ā́ rukmaírā́ yudʰā́ nára ṛṣvā́ ṛṣṭī́rasṛkṣata |
ánvenām̐ áha vidyúto marúto jájjʰatīriva bʰānúrarta tmánā diváḥ || 6||



6.  āp rukmajmpi āp yudʰnmsi nṛnmpn  
    ṛṣvajmpn ṛṣṭinfpa asṛkṣatava·U·3p«√sṛj |
    anup enar3mpa ahaa vidyutnfpn  
    marutNmpa jajjʰatījfpn ivac  
    bʰānunmsn artava·AE3s«√ṛ tmanāa dyunmsb 



6.  Here with shining [breast-plates], here with a warrior,
    the men⁵, helping in dire straights, cast spears.
    Certainly agreeable to these [are] lightnings
    [that are] as if highlighting Marut-s;
    a representation shall arise on its own from the Heaven.



yé vāvṛdʰánta pā́rtʰivā yá urā́vantárikṣa ā́ |
vṛjáne vā nadī́nāṃ sadʰástʰe vā mahó diváḥ || 7||



7.  yasr3mpn vavṛdʰantava·AE3p«√vṛdʰ pārtʰivajmpn  
    yasr3mpn urujmsl (antara-īkṣajms)nnsl āp |
    vṛjanannslc nadīnfpg  
    (sadʰaa-stʰajms)nnslc mahjmsg dyunmsg 



7.  Which ones shall grow earthen
    which ones in the wide one, in the intermediate space,
    or in the enclosure of flowing waters
    or in the meeting place of the mighty Heaven ---



śárdʰo mā́rutamúcʰaṃsa satyáśavasamṛ́bʰvasam |
utá sma té śubʰé náraḥ prá syandrā́ yujata tmánā || 8||



8.  śardʰasnnsa mārutajnsa udc śaṃsavp·Ao2s«√śaṃs  
    (satyajns-śavasnns)jmsa ṛbʰvasjmsa |
    utac smac tasr3mpn śubʰev···D··«√śubʰ nṛnmpn  
    prap syandrajmpn yujatava·AE3p«√yuj tmanāa 



8.  announce having Marut-s' trait flock ---
    and they, in order to enhance him
    whose power to change is real, who is prudent,
    [they,] the streaming men shall fit with each other.



utá sma té páruṣṇyāmū́rṇā vasata śundʰyávaḥ |
utá pavyā́ rátʰānāmádriṃ bʰindantyójasā || 9||



9.  utac smac tasr3mpn paruṣṇīnfsl  
    ūrṇānfpa vasatava·AE3p«√vas śundʰyujmpn |
    utac pavinfsi ratʰanmpg  
    adrinmsa bʰindantivp·A·3p«√bʰid ojasnnsi 



9.  And they⁶, when in paruṣṇī⁷, seeking to become free [of wounds],
    shall wear woolen underlayers;
    they also vigorously cleave the stone⁸
    with the tip of chariots⁹.



ā́patʰayo vípatʰayó'ntaspatʰā ánupatʰāḥ |
etébʰirmáhyaṃ nā́mabʰiryajñáṃ viṣṭārá ohate || 10||



10. āpatʰijmpn vipatʰijmpn  
     (antara-patʰanms)jmpn anupatʰajmpn |
     etasr3npi ahamr1msd nāmannnpi  
     yajñanmsa viṣṭārajmsn ohateva·A·3s«√ūh 



10. ``Converging, diverging,
    between paths, following a path ...'' ---
    using these characteristics for my sake
    he who spreads [the sacrificial grass] deliberates upon a sacrifice.



ádʰā náro nyòhaté'dʰā niyúta ohate |
ádʰā pā́rāvatā íti citrā́ rūpā́ṇi dárśyā || 11||



11. adʰaa nṛnmpn nip ohateva·A·3p«√ūh  
     adʰaa niyutnfpn ohateva·A·3p«√ūh |
     adʰaa pārāvatajmpn itia  
     citrajnpn rūpannpn darśyajnpn 



11. Now, men¹⁰ appear within,
    then series of verses deliberate upon [the appearances],
    then the distant ones [appear] ---
    thus attracting attention images are to be observed.



cʰandastúbʰaḥ kubʰanyáva útsamā́ kīríṇo nṛtuḥ |
té me ké cinná tāyáva ū́mā āsandṛśí tviṣé || 12||



12. (cʰandasnns-stubʰjms)jmpn kubʰanyujmpn  
     utsanmsa āp kīrinnmpn nṛturvp·UE3p«√nṛt |
     tasr3mpn ahamr3msd kasr3mpn cidc nac tāyunmpn  
     ūmanmpn āsanvp·Aa3p«√as dṛśnfsl tviṣnfsd 



12. Chanting rhythmically incantations,
    the praisers, desiring water, danced towards the fountain.
    They to me [are] like some thieves --- 
    the helpers came in sight to agitate.
------



yá ṛṣvā́ ṛṣṭívidyutaḥ kaváyaḥ sánti vedʰásaḥ |
támṛṣe mā́rutaṃ gaṇáṃ namasyā́ ramáyā girā́ || 13||



13. yasr3msn ṛṣvajmpn (ṛṣṭinfs-vidyutnfs)jmpn  
     kavinmpn santivp·A·3s«√as vedʰasjmpn |
     tasr3msa ṛṣinmsv mārutajmsa gaṇanmsa  
     namasyavp·Ao2s«√namasy ramayavpCAo2s«√ram girnfsi 



13. As for those who help in dire straights, whose spears are like lightning bolts ---
    the poets are enthusiastic [about them] ---
    that troop having Marut-s' trait, O sage,
    pay homage to, please [them] by means of a chant.



ácʰa ṛṣe mā́rutaṃ gaṇáṃ dānā́ mitráṃ ná yoṣáṇā |
divó vā dʰṛṣṇava ójasā stutā́ dʰībʰíriṣaṇyata || 14||



14. accʰap ṛṣinmsv mārutajmsa gaṇanmsa  
     dānannpn mitranmsa nac yoṣanānfsn |
     dyunmsgc dʰṛṣṇujmpv ojasnnsi  
     stutajmpn dʰīnfpi iṣaṇyatavp·Ao2p«√iṣaṇy 



14. May gifts [go] towards having Marut-s' trait troop, O sage,
    like a maiden [goes towards] a patron,
    or, from the Heaven, O daring ones, may ye,
    vigorously eulogized, excite by means of dʰī-s.
------



nū́ manvāná eṣāṃ devā́m̐ ácʰā ná vakṣáṇā |
dānā́ saceta sūríbʰiryā́maśrutebʰirañjíbʰiḥ || 15||



15. nuc manvānata·Amsn«√man ayamr3mpg  
     devanmpa accʰap nac vakṣaṇannpa |
     dānannpa sacetava·Ai3s«√sac sūrinmpi  
     (yāmannms-śrutajms)jmpi añjijmpi 



15. He who is thinking of these [Marut-s] now
    [goes] towards deva-s as if [they were] nourishments.
    He can assist the acts of giving together with patrons
    whose drills are famous, who [have anointed themselves] with body-paints.



prá yé me bandʰveṣé gā́ṃ vócanta sūráyaḥ pṛ́śniṃ vocanta mātáram |
ádʰā pitáramiṣmíṇaṃ rudráṃ vocanta śíkvasaḥ || 16||



16. prap yasr3mpn ahamr1msd (bandʰunms-eṣajms)nmsl  
     gonfsa vocantava·UE3p«√vac sūrinmpn  
     pṛśninfsa vocantava·UE3p«√vac mātṛnfsa |
     adʰaa pitṛnmsa iṣminjmsa  
     rudraNmsa vocantava·UE3p«√vac śikvasjmpn 



16. Who at seeking a connection mentioned to me the cow¹¹
    they, the patrons of the sacrifice,
    called Pṛśni the mother.
    Now they, empowered, call the possessing-arrows father Rudra.



saptá me saptá śākína ékamekā śatā́ daduḥ |
yamúnāyāmádʰi śrutámúdrā́dʰo gávyaṃ mṛje ní rā́dʰo áśvyaṃ mṛje || 17||



17. saptau ahamr1msd saptau śākinnmpn  
     (ekau-ekau)jnpa śatajnpa adadurvp·Aa3p«√dā |
     yamunāNfsl adʰip śṛutajnsn  
     udc rādʰasnnsa gavyajnsa mṛjeva·A·1s«√mṛj  
     nic rādʰasnnsa aśvyajnsa mṛjeva·A·1s«√mṛj 



17. Seven, seven powerful [meters] gave to me one-by-one a hundred [images¹²].
    As heard over Yamunā [river] ---
    I polish up the bounty consisting of cows¹³
    I rub in¹⁴ the bounty consisting of horses¹⁵.


1 =drops of Soma
2 that is appear as vivid dreams that are difficult to distinguish from reality
3 lit. ``in the Heaven and on Earth''
4 recruits'
5 recruits
6 recruits
7 prob. scale or plate armour
8 ``cleave the stone'' = ``make energy move upwards through sahasrāra cakra''
9 ``the tip of chariots'' = ``the topmost part of piercing all cakras column of energy''
10 inner Marut-s
11 thematic word
12 rūpāṇi
13 contemplation-defining words
14 =internalize
15 =rhythms


Sūkta 5.53 

kó veda jā́nameṣāṃ kó vā purā́ sumnéṣvāsa marútām |
yádyuyujré kilāsyàḥ || 1||



1.  kasr3msn vedavp·I·3s«√vid jānannsa ayamr3mpg  
    kasr3msnc purāa sumnannpl āsavp·I·3s«√as marutNmpg |
    yadc yuyujreva·I·3p«√yuj kilāsīnfpn 



1.  Who has found the birth place of these?
    And who before has been in Marut-s' graces
    when spotted deer united?



aítā́nrátʰeṣu tastʰúṣaḥ káḥ śuśrāva katʰā́ yayuḥ |
kásmai sasruḥ sudā́se ánvāpáya íḷābʰirvṛṣṭáyaḥ sahá || 2||



2.  āp etasr3mpa ratʰanmpl tastʰivaṅstp·Impa«√stʰā  
    kasr3msn śuśrāvavp·I·3s«√śru katʰāa yayurvp·I·3p«√yā |
    kasr3msd sasrurvp·I·3p«√sru sudāsjmsd anup āpijmpn  
    iḷānfpi vṛṣṭinfpn sahaa 



2.  Who attended to these, standing on chariots ones,
    whence did they travel?
    For whom who gives well did they afterwards flow [as] allies,
    [like] rains together with libations?



té ma āhuryá āyayúrúpa dyúbʰirvíbʰirmáde |
náro máryā arepása imā́npáśyanníti ṣṭuhi || 3||



3.  tasr3mpn ahamr1msd āhurvp·I·3p«√ah yasr3mpn āyayurvp·I·3p«ā~√yā  
    upap dyunmpi vinmpi madanmsl |



3.  They said to me, those who came daily
    along with the birds during intoxication,
    ``beholding these faultless recruits [as] men,
    praise [them] thus''.



yé añjíṣu yé vā́śīṣu svábʰānavaḥ srakṣú rukméṣu kʰādíṣu |
śrāyā́ rátʰeṣu dʰánvasu || 4||



4.  yasr3mpn añjinmpl yasr3mpn vāśīnfpl svabʰānujmpn  
    srajnfpl rukmajmpl kʰādinmpl |
    śrāyajmpn ratʰanmpl dʰanvannnpl 



4.  Which ones midst body-paints, pointed knives, garlands,
    shining studded leather plates, are appearing directly
    they are the refuge midst chariots and bows¹.



yuṣmā́kaṃ smā rátʰām̐ ánu mudé dadʰe maruto jīradānavaḥ |
vṛṣṭī́ dyā́vo yatī́riva || 5||



5.  tvamr2mpg smac ratʰanmpa anup  
    mudnfsd dadʰeva·I·1s«√dʰā marutNmpv (jīranms-dānunms)jmpv |
    vṛṣṭinfsi dyunmpn yatinfpa ivac 



5.  Like bright days follow restraints [caused] by rain,
    I direct [my mind] to follow your chariots ---
    to be happy, O giving quickly Marut-s,



ā́ yáṃ náraḥ sudā́navo dadāśúṣe diváḥ kóśamácucyavuḥ |
ví parjányaṃ sṛjanti ródasī ánu dʰánvanā yanti vṛṣṭáyaḥ || 6||



6.  āp yasr3msa nṛnmpn sudānujmpn dadāśvaṅstp·Imsd«√dāś  
    dyunmsg kośanmsa acucyavurvp·Aa3p«√cyu |
    vip parjanyanmsa sṛjantivp·A·3p«√sṛj rodasnnda anup  
    dʰanvannnsi yantivp·A·3p«√i vṛṣṭinfpn 



6.  Which sheath of the Heaven
    generous men shook for the worshiper,
    according to [that one] they cast rain-cloud over both Rodas-es;
    the rains move through the desert².



tatṛdānā́ḥ síndʰavaḥ kṣódasā rájaḥ prá sasrurdʰenávo yatʰā |
syannā́ áśvā ivā́dʰvano vimócane ví yádvártanta enyàḥ || 7||



7.  tatṛdānata·Ampn«√tṛd sindʰunmpn kṣodasnnsi rajasnnsa  
    prap sasrurvp·I·3p«√sru dʰenunfpn yatʰāa |
    syannajmpn aśvanmpn ivac adʰvannmsb vimocanannsl  
    vip yadc vartanteva·A·3p«√vṛt enīnfpn 



7.  When black deer turn hither and thither,
    piercing streams flow forth by pounding the [great³] region;
    [they flow forth] like milch-cows [expecting to be milked],
    spreading like horses when let go off the road.



ā́ yāta maruto divá ā́ntárikṣādamā́dutá |
mā́va stʰāta parāvátaḥ || 8||



8.  āp yātavp·Ao2p«√yā marutNmpv dyunmsb  
    āp (antara-īkṣajms)nnsb amāta utac |
    māc avap stʰātavp·UE2p«√stʰā parāvatnfsb 



8.  Ye, O Marut-s, do come close ---
    from the Heaven, from the intermediate space, even from near by!
    Do not stay away at a distance!
------



mā́ vo rasā́nitabʰā kúbʰā krúmurmā́ vaḥ síndʰurní rīramat |
mā́ vaḥ pári ṣṭʰātsaráyuḥ purīṣíṇyasmé ítsumnámastu vaḥ || 9||



9.  māc tvamr2mpa rasāNfsn anitabʰāNfsn kubʰāNfsn krumuNfsnc tvamr2mpa sindʰuNmsn nip rīramatvpCUE3s«√ram |
    māc tvamr2mpa parip astʰātvp·U·3s«√stʰā sarayuNfsn purīṣiṇījfsn  
    vayamr1mpd idc sumnannsn astuvp·Ao3s«√as tvamr2mpg 



9.  Let not Rasā, Anitabʰā, Kumbʰā, Krumu,
    let not Sindʰu cause ye to stop!
    Let not carrying rubbish Sarayu obstruct ye,
    may your benevolence be just for us!



táṃ vaḥ śárdʰaṃ rátʰānāṃ tveṣáṃ gaṇáṃ mā́rutaṃ návyasīnām |
ánu prá yanti vṛṣṭáyaḥ || 10||



10. tasr3msa tvamr2mpg śardʰanmsa ratʰanmpg  
     tveṣajmsa gaṇanmsa mārutajmsa navyasjmpg |
     anup prap yantivp·A·3p«√i vṛṣṭinfpn 



10. Following this your defiant troop of chariots,
    [following] having Marut-s' trait vehement troop of fresh ones⁴,
    rains come forth.



śárdʰaṃśardʰaṃ va eṣāṃ vrā́taṃvrātaṃ gaṇáṃgaṇaṃ suśastíbʰiḥ |
ánu krāmema dʰītíbʰiḥ || 11||



11. (śardʰanmsa-śardʰanmsa)a tvamr2mpg ayamr3mpg  
     (vrātanmsa-vrātanmsa)a (gaṇanms-gaṇanms)a suśastinfpi |
     anup krāmemavp·Ai1p«√kram dʰītinfpi 



11. We go after your every swarm of these [recruits],
    every troop, every band,
    with good hymns of praise, with visualizations.
------



kásmā adyá sújātāya rātáhavyāya prá yayuḥ |
enā́ yā́mena marútaḥ || 12||



12. kasr3msd adyaa sujātajmsd  
     (rātajms-havyanns)jmsd prap yayurvp·I·3p«√yā |
     enāa yāmanmsi marutNmpn 



12. For whom today
    who is well-born, who has given an oblation, 
    Marut-s have journeyed in this manner along [some] course?



yéna tokā́ya tánayāya dʰānyàṃ bījaṃ váhadʰve ákṣitam |
asmábʰyaṃ táddʰattana yádva ī́mahe rā́dʰo viśvā́yu saúbʰagam || 13||



13. yasr3msi tokannsd tanayannsd dʰānyajnsd  
     bījannsa vahadʰveva·A·2p«√vah akṣitajnsa |
     vayamr1mpd tadr3nsa dʰattanavp·Ao2p«√dʰā yadc tvamr2mpa īmaheva·A·1p«√i  
     rādʰasnnsa (viśvanns-āyunns)nnsa saubʰagajnsa 



13. With what ye for the sake of children propagating [our] family
    conveyed inexhaustible seed ---
    when we approach you, do impart to us that ---
    the accomplishment of [our] desires --- all-pervading auspicious life-force.



átīyāma nidástiráḥ svastíbʰirhitvā́vadyámárātīḥ |
vṛṣṭvī́ śáṃ yórā́pa usrí bʰeṣajáṃ syā́ma marutaḥ sahá || 14||



14. atip iyāmavp·Ai1p«√i nidnfpa tirasp svastinnpi  
     hitvātp·A???«√hā avadyannsa arātinfpa |
     vṛṣṭvītp·A???«√vṛṣ śama yosa apnfpn usrinfsl bʰeṣajannsn  
     syāmavp·Ai1p«√as marutNmpv sahaa 



14. Would we, having abandoned with [your] blessings the unspeakable, [and] holding [us] back [inner conflicts⁵], 
    go over [and] beyond imposed constraints!
    Raining well-being [and] health waters at dawn [are] a medicine ---
    would we be with [them], O Marut-s!



sudeváḥ samahāsati suvī́ro naro marutaḥ sá mártyaḥ |
yáṃ trā́yadʰve syā́ma té || 15||



15. sudevajmsn samahaa asativp·A·3s«√as suvīrajmsn  
     nṛnmpv marutNmpv tasr3msn martyajmsn |
     yasr3msa trāyadʰveva·A·2p«√trai syāmavp·Ai1p«√as tasr3mpn 



15. Somehow well-surrounded with deva-s, with manly ones,
    is that mortal, O men Marut-s,
    whom ye cherish --- may we be such [mortals]!



stuhí bʰojā́nstuvató asya yā́mani ráṇangā́vo ná yávase |
yatáḥ pū́rvām̐ iva sákʰīm̐ránu hvaya girā́ gṛṇīhi kāmínaḥ || 16||



16. stuhiva·Ao2s«√stu bʰojanmpa stuvanttp·Amsg«√stu ayamr3msg yāmannnsl  
     raṇanvp·AE3p«√raṇ gonfpn nac yavasanmsl |
     yatjmpa pūrvajmpa ivac sakʰinmpa anup hvayavp·Ao2s«√hve  
     girnfsi gṛṇīhivp·Ao2s«√gṝ kāminnmpa 



16. Do praise benefactors of the praiser during journey of this [troop⁶] ---
    they shall rejoice as cows midst grass.
    Recall those who are going as former companions,
    with a chant extol the impassioned ones.


1 ``midst chariots and bows'' = ``in the thick of battle''
2 ``the rains'' here are ``expressions of hormones'', while ``the desert'' is the body in the state of deprivation
3 mah 1.19.3a
4 recruits
5 dviṣas
6 śardʰa


Sūkta 5.54 

prá śárdʰāya mā́rutāya svábʰānava imā́ṃ vā́camanajā parvatacyúte |
gʰarmastúbʰe divá ā́ pṛṣṭʰayájvane dyumnáśravase máhi nṛmṇámarcata || 1||



1.  prap śardʰanmsd mārutajmsd svabʰānujmsd  
    ayamr3fsa vācnfsa anajavp·Ie1s«√añj (parvatanms-cyutjms)jmsd |
    (gʰarmanms-stubʰjms)jmsd dyunmsg āp (pṛṣṭʰanns-yajvannms)nmsd  
    (dyumnanns-śravasnns)jmsd mahijnsa (nṛnms-mnanfs)nnsa arcatavp·AE2p«√ṛc 



1.  Then, since I dedicated this utterance
    to appearing directly, having Marut-s' trait swarm,
    to [that swarm, which is] shaking knotty ones¹, [which is] producing bursts of heat, [which is] from the Heaven, [which] can sacrifice backwards²
    ye³ shall praise in verses the great courage for the sake of inspiring auditory impression.



prá vo marutastaviṣā́ udanyávo vayovṛ́dʰo aśvayújaḥ párijrayaḥ |
sáṃ vidyútā dádʰati vā́śati tritáḥ svárantyā́po'vánā párijrayaḥ || 2||



2.  prap tvamr2mpd marutNmpv taviṣajmpn (udannns-yujms)jmpn  
    (vayasnns-vṛdʰjms)jfpa (aśvanms-yujjms)jfpa parijrijmpn |
    samp vidyutnfsi dadʰativp·A·3p«√dʰā vāśativp·A·3s«√vāś tritanmsn  
    svarantivp·A·3p«√svṛ apnfpn avanannpa parijrijfpn 



2.  Then, [because] for your, O Marut-s, sake they⁴, in-control, seeking waters, full of fervor,
    effect [as if] with lightning horse⁵-yoked increasing mental vigour [verses⁶] ---
    the third resounds, the waters, full of fervor, make helpful [abodes⁷] to resound.



vidyúnmahaso náro áśmadidyavo vā́tatviṣo marútaḥ parvatacyútaḥ |
abdayā́ cinmúhurā́ hrādunīvṛ́ta stanáyadamā rabʰasā́ údojasaḥ || 3||



3.  (vidyutnfs-mahasnns)jmpn nṛnmpn (aśmannms-didyunms)jmpn  
    (vātanms-tviṣnfs)jmpn marutNmpn (parvatanms-cyutjms)jmpn |
    abdānfsi cidc muhura āp (hrāduninfs-vṛtjms)jmpn  
    (stanayatjms-amajms)jmpn rabʰasajmpn udojasjmpn 



3.  Quick as lightning men whose weapons are stones ---
    turbulent like wind, shaking the knotty one Marut-s ---
    just by suddenly giving waters [are] restraining rambling⁸,
    [they,] thundering, captivating, overpowering.



vyàktū́nrudrā vyáhāni śikvaso vyàntárikṣaṃ ví rájāṃsi dʰūtayaḥ |
ví yádájrām̐ ájatʰa nā́va īṃ yatʰā ví durgā́ṇi maruto nā́ha riṣyatʰa || 4||



4.  vip aktunmpa rudrajmpv vip ahannnpa śikvasjmpv  
    vip (antara-īkṣajms)nnsa vip rajasnnpa dʰūtijmpv |
    vip yadc ajranmpa ajatʰavp·A·2p«√aj naunfpa īmc yatʰāa  
    vip durgajnpa marutNmpv nac ahaa riṣyatʰavp·A·2p«√riṣ 



4.  When through the nights, O Rudra-s, through the days, O empowered ones,
    through the intermediate space, through the regions, O agitating ones,
    ye drive through the planes just like ships [through waters],
    [or] through narrow passages, O Marut-s, ye are surely not hurt.



tádvīryàṃ vo maruto mahitvanáṃ dīrgʰáṃ tatāna sū́ryo ná yójanam |
étā ná yā́me ágṛbʰītaśociṣó'naśvadāṃ yánnyáyātanā girím || 5||



5.  tadr3nsa vīryannsa tvamr2mpg marutNmpv mahitvanannsa  
    dīrgʰaa tatānavp·I·3s«√tan sūryanmsn nac yojanannsa |
    etanmpn nac yāmanmsl (agṛbʰītajns-śocisnns)jmpn  
    (anaśvanms-dājms)jmsa yadc nip ayātanavp·Aa2p«√yā girinmsa 



5.  This valour, O Marut-s, has been extending your being extensive for a long time
    as the sun [extends] the state of yoking [for a day of wagon-track].
    Like antelopes on a move, non-graspable like a flame [you were]
    when ye were passing over non-giving-[passage]-to-horses mountain.



ábʰrāji śárdʰo maruto yádarṇasáṃ móṣatʰā vṛkṣáṃ kapanéva vedʰasaḥ |
ádʰa smā no arámatiṃ sajoṣasaścákṣuriva yántamánu neṣatʰā sugám || 6||



6.  abʰrājivp·U·3s«√bʰṛj śardʰasnnsn marutNmpv yadc arṇasajnsa  
    moṣatʰavp·A·2p«√muṣ vṛkṣanmsa kapanānfsn ivac vedʰasjmpv |
    adʰaa smac vayamr1mpg aramatijfsa sajoṣasjmpv  
    cakṣusnnsn ivac yanttp·Amsa«√i anup neṣatʰavp·Ue2p«√nī sugannsa 



6.  When the flock⁹ is ``parched''¹⁰, O Marut-s , ye ravish the full-of-waves one¹¹
    like a worm [robs] a tree, O enthusiastic ones,
    [so that] then, you, O acting in harmony with each other, would certainly lead
    our unrelenting [anxiety] towards a good course like an eye [leads] him who is moving.



ná sá jīyate maruto ná hanyate ná sredʰati ná vyatʰate ná riṣyati |
nā́sya rā́ya úpa dasyanti nótáya ṛ́ṣiṃ vā yáṃ rā́jānaṃ vā súṣūdatʰa || 7||



7.  nac tasr3msn jīyatevp·A·3s«√jyā marutNmpv nac hanyatevp·A·3s«√han  
    nac sredʰativp·A·3s«√sridʰ nac vyatʰateva·A·3s«√vyatʰ nac riṣyativp·A·3s«√riṣ |
    nac ayamr3msg rainmpn upac dasyantivp·A·3p«√das nac ūtinfpn  
    rṣinmsac yasr3msa rājannmsac susūdatʰavpIA·2p«√sūd 



7.  Whom ye well prepare, be he a king or a sage,
    he is not oppressed, O Marut-s, nor killed, 
    nor does he blunder, nor goes astray, nor suffer wrong;
    neither his wealth is exhausted, nor his favours.



niyútvanto grāmajíto yátʰā náro'ryamáṇo ná marútaḥ kabandʰínaḥ |
pínvantyútsaṃ yádinā́so ásvaranvyùndanti pṛtʰivī́ṃ mádʰvo ándʰasā || 8||



8.  niyutvantjmpn (grāmanms-jitjms)jmpn yatʰāa nṛnmpn  
    aryamannmsb nac marutNmpn kavandʰinnmsg |
    pinvantivp·A·3p«√pinv utsanmsa yadc inajmpn asvaranvp·U·3p«√svṛ  
    vip undantivp·A·3s«√ud pṛtʰivīnfsa madʰunnsg andʰasnnsi 



8.  Having inner ties --- like men gaining a village [easily] as if from an arbitrator ---
    Marut-s, in possession of the [celestial] cask,
    swell the spring; when able ones intone,
    they drench the Earth with juice of honey.



pravátvatīyáṃ pṛtʰivī́ marúdbʰyaḥ pravátvatī dyaúrbʰavati prayádbʰyaḥ |
pravátvatīḥ patʰyā̀ antárikṣyāḥ pravátvantaḥ párvatā jīrádānavaḥ || 9||



9.  pravatvatījfsn ayamr3fsn pṛtʰivīnfsn marutNmpd  
    pravatvatījfsn dyunfsn bʰavativp·A·3s«√bʰū prayantjmpd |
    pravatvatījfpn patʰyānfpn (antara-īkṣyajms)jfpn  
    pravatvantjmpn parvatanmpn (jīranms-dānunms)jmpn 



9.  This Earth [is] affording a swift motion to Marut-s,
    this Heaven becomes affording a swift motion to those which are appearing;
    belonging to the middle region paths [are] affording a swift motion; 
    giving quickly knotty ones [are] affording a swift motion.



yánmarutaḥ sabʰarasaḥ svarṇaraḥ sū́rya údite mádatʰā divo naraḥ |
ná vó'śvāḥ śratʰayantā́ha sísrataḥ sadyó asyā́dʰvanaḥ pārámaśnutʰa || 10||



10. yadc marutNmpv sabʰarasjmpv (svarnns-nṛnms)nmpv  
     sūryanmsl uditajmsl madatʰavp·A·2p«√mad dyunmsg nṛnmpv |
     nac tvamr2mpg aśvanmpn śratʰayantavaCA·3p«√śratʰ ahaa sisratjmpn  
     sadyasa ayamr3msg adʰvannmsg pārannsa aśnutʰava·A·2p«√aś 



10. O held together, arising easily Marut-s,
    when ye revel in the risen sun, O men from the Heaven,
    your horses certainly do not relax [while] running,
    on the same day ye reach the end of this one's path.



áṃseṣu va ṛṣṭáyaḥ patsú kʰādáyo vákṣassu rukmā́ maruto rátʰe śúbʰaḥ |
agníbʰrājaso vidyúto gábʰastyoḥ śíprāḥ śīrṣásu vítatā hiraṇyáyīḥ || 11||



11. aṃsanmpl tvamr2mpa ṛṣṭinfpn padnmpl kʰādinmpn  
     vakṣasnnpl rukmajmpn marutNmpv ratʰanmsl śubʰanmsn |
     (agninms-bʰrājasnns)jfpn vidyutnfpn gabʰastinmdl  
     śiprānfpa śīṛṣannnpl vitatajfpn hiraṇyayījfpa 



11. Over your shoulders spears, over ankles studded leather plates,
    on breasts shining [plates], O Marut-s, a reinforcement on a chariot,
    in hands --- lightning bolts sparkling with the fire
    rendering extended over the heads visors golden.



táṃ nā́kamaryó ágṛbʰītaśociṣaṃ rúśatpíppalaṃ maruto ví dʰūnutʰa |
sámacyanta vṛjánā́titviṣanta yátsváranti gʰóṣaṃ vítatamṛtāyávaḥ || 12||



12. tasr3msa nākanmsa arinmsg (agṛbʰītajns-śocisnns)jnsa  
     ruśatjnsa pippalannsa marutNmpv vip dʰūnutʰavp·A·2p«√dʰū |
     samp acyantavp·A·3p«√ac vṛjanannpa atitviṣantavp·U·3p«√tviṣ yadc  
     svarantivp·A·3p«√svṛ gʰoṣanmsa vitatajmsa (ṛtanns-yujfs)jmpn 



12. You, O Marut-s, agitate this having-no-pain space of him who tends upwards ---
    non-graspable like a flame, shining berry!
    When they, who seek ṛta, are violently agitated [and] utter long battle-cry,
    sacrificial enclosures are put¹² together;



yuṣmā́dattasya maruto vicetaso rāyáḥ syāma ratʰyò váyasvataḥ |
ná yó yúcʰati tiṣyò yátʰā divò'smé rāranta marutaḥ sahasríṇam || 13||



13. (yuṣmar2mp-dattajms)jmsg marutNmpv vicetasjmpv  
     rainmsg syāmavp·Ai1p«√as ratʰīnmpn vayasvatjmsg |
     nac yasr3msn yucʰativp·A·3s«√yucʰ tiṣyanmsn yatʰāa dyunmsb  
     vayamr1mpd rārantavaIU·3p«√radʰ marutNmpv sahasrinjmsa 



13. O clearly seen Marut-s, may we be charioteers of given by you wealth
    that is full of mental and bodily vigour!
    They handed over to us again and again --- O Marut-s --- the thousand-fold [treasure]
    that does not vanish like Tiṣya from the sky!



yūyáṃ rayíṃ maruta spārhávīraṃ yūyámṛ́ṣimavatʰa sā́mavipram |
yūyámárvantaṃ bʰaratā́ya vā́jaṃ yūyáṃ dʰattʰa rā́jānaṃ śruṣṭimántam || 14||



14. tvamr2mpn rayinmsa marutNmpv (spārhajms-vīranms)jmsa  
     tvamr2mpn ṛṣinmsa avatʰavp·A·2p«√av (sāmannns-viprajms)jmsa |
     tvamr2mpn arvantnmsa bʰaratanmsd vājanmsa  
     tvamr2mpn dʰattʰavp·A·2p«√dʰā rājannmsa śruṣṭimantjmsa 



14. O Marut-s, you [favor] the treasure [that is as] desirable as the valiant one¹³,
    you favor a seer who is stirred by a chant,
    you effect a courser for the sake of being maintained [Agni] --- the rush of vigour,
    you appoint an amenable king.



tádvo yāmi dráviṇaṃ sadyauutayo yénā svàrṇá tatánāma nṝ́m̐rabʰí |
idáṃ sú me maruto haryatā váco yásya tárema tárasā śatáṃ hímāḥ || 15||



15. tadr3nsa tvamr2mpa yāmivp·A·1s«√yā draviṇannsa (sadyasa-ūtinfs)jmpv  
     yadr3nsi svarnnsa nac tatanāmavp·U·1p«√tan nṛnmpa abʰip |
     ayamr3nsa sup ahamr1msd marutNmpv haryatavp·Ao2p«√hary vacasnnsa  
     yadr3msg taremavp·Ai1p«√tṝ tarasnnsi śatamu himānfpa 



15. I solicit that substance from you, O assisting instantly ones,
    with which we would extend as-if-sva`r towards the men ---
    O Marut-s, be pleased with this my speech ---
    through conveyance of which we might cross over hundred winters.


1 physical bodies
2 =``for past events''
3 recruits
4 inner Marut-s
5 rhythm
6 ṛk-s
7 bʰuvana
8 voiced discontent
9 recruits
10 ``hardened, toughened''
11 Soma
12 lit. ``bent''
13 prob. Indra


Sūkta 5.55 

práyajyavo marúto bʰrā́jadṛṣṭayo bṛhádváyo dadʰire rukmávakṣasaḥ |
ī́yante áśvaiḥ suyámebʰirāśúbʰiḥ śúbʰaṃ yātā́mánu rátʰā avṛtsata || 1||



1.  prayajyujmpv marutNmpn (bʰrājatjfs-ṛṣṭinfs)jmpn  
    bṛhatjnsa vayasnnsa dadʰireva·I·3p«√dʰā (rukmajms-vakṣasnns)jmpn |
    īyantevaIA·3p«√i aśvanmpi suyamajmpi āśujmpi  
    śubʰanmsa yātjmpg anup ratʰanmpn avṛtsatava·U·3p«√vṛt 



1.  O seeking the first of [a] sacrifice! Having gleaming spears,
    having shining [plates] on [their] breasts Marut-s obtained vast mental energy;
    they do come by means of swift easy to restrain horses ---
    chariots follow them who are becoming a reinforcement¹.



svayáṃ dadʰidʰve táviṣīṃ yátʰā vidá bṛhánmahānta urviyā́ ví rājatʰa |
utā́ntárikṣaṃ mamire vyójasā śúbʰaṃ yātā́mánu rátʰā avṛtsata || 2||



2.  svayama dadʰidʰveva·I·2p«√dʰā taviṣīnfsa yadr3nsi vidavp·I·2p«√vid  
    bṛhatjnsl mahāntjmpv urviyāa vip rājatʰavp·A·2p«√rāj |
    utap (antara-īkṣajms)nnsa mamireva·I·3p«√mā vip ojasnnsi  
    śubʰanmsa yātjmpg anup ratʰanmpn avṛtsatava·U·3p«√vṛt 



2.  By yourselves ye took hold of the power to control --- as you know (how);
    in a wide [space] shine, O mighty from a distance ones!
    Even space in-between they vigorously traversed ---
    chariots follow them who are becoming a reinforcement.



sākáṃ jātā́ḥ subʰvàḥ sākámukṣitā́ḥ śriyé cidā́ prataráṃ vāvṛdʰurnáraḥ |
virokíṇaḥ sū́ryasyeva raśmáyaḥ śúbʰaṃ yātā́mánu rátʰā avṛtsata || 3||



3.  sākama jātajmpn subʰūjmpn sākama ukṣitajmpn  
    śrīnfsd cidc āp pratarama vavṛdʰurvp·I·3p«√vṛdʰ nṛnmpn |
    virokinjmsg sūryanmsg ivac raśminmpn  
    śubʰanmsa yātjmpg anup ratʰanmpn avṛtsatava·U·3p«√vṛt 



3.  Born at the same time, of excellent nature, grown together
    just for auspiciousness the men become further augmented.
    As the rays of unblurred [by clouds] sun --
    chariots follow them who are becoming a reinforcement.



ābʰūṣéṇyaṃ vo maruto mahitvanáṃ didṛkṣéṇyaṃ sū́ryasyeva cákṣaṇam |
utó asmā́m̐ amṛtatvé dadʰātana śúbʰaṃ yātā́mánu rátʰā avṛtsata || 4||



4.  ābʰūṣeṇyajnsn tvamr2mpg marutNmpv mahitvanannsn  
    didṛkṣeṇyajnsn sūryanmsn ivac cakṣaṇannsn |
    utac uc vayamr1mpa amṛtatvannsl dadʰātanavp·AE2p«√dʰā  
    śubʰanmsa yātjmpg anup ratʰanmpn avṛtsatava·U·3p«√vṛt 



4.  Your extensiveness has to be attended to,
    [and] is to be desired to be seen like the appearing of the sun.
    O would you bring us to immortality ---
    chariots follow them who are becoming a reinforcement.



údīrayatʰā marutaḥ samudrató yūyáṃ vṛṣṭíṃ varṣayatʰā purīṣiṇaḥ |
ná vo dasrā úpa dasyanti dʰenávaḥ śúbʰaṃ yātā́mánu rátʰā avṛtsata || 5||



5.  udc īrayatʰavpCA·2p«√īr marutNmpv samudratasa  
    tvamr2mpn vṛṣṭinfsa varṣayatʰavpCA·2p«√vṛṣ purīṣinjmpv |
    nac tvamr2mpd dasrajmpv upap dasyantivp·A·3p«√das dʰenunfpn  
    śubʰanmsa yātjmpg anup ratʰanmpn avṛtsatava·U·3p«√vṛt 



5.  You excite like the sea,
    you cause the rain [of stones] to fall down, O carrying rubbish ones!
    For you, O accomplishing wonderful deeds ones, the cows are not exhausted --
    chariots follow them who are becoming a reinforcement.



yádáśvāndʰūrṣú pṛ́ṣatīráyugdʰvaṃ hiraṇyáyānprátyátkām̐ ámugdʰvam |
víśvā ítspṛ́dʰo maruto vyàsyatʰa śúbʰaṃ yātā́mánu rátʰā avṛtsata || 6||



6.  yadc aśvanmpa dʰurnfpl pṛṣatīnfpa ayugdʰvamvp·Aa2p«√yuj  
    hiraṇyayajmpa pratip atkanmpa amugdʰvamvp·Aa2p«√muc |
    viśvajfpa idc spṛdʰnfpa marutNmpv vip asyatʰavp·A·2p«√ās  
    śubʰanmsa yātjmpg anup ratʰanmpn avṛtsatava·U·3p«√vṛt 



6.  When you yoke horses, dappled mares to the poles [of chariots],
    [and] put on golden armour,
    you scatter all adversaries, O Marut-s, ---
    chariots follow them who are becoming a reinforcement.



ná párvatā ná nadyò varanta vo yátrā́cidʰvaṃ maruto gácʰatʰédu tát |
utá dyā́vāpṛtʰivī́ yātʰanā pári śúbʰaṃ yātā́mánu rátʰā avṛtsata || 7||



7.  nac parvatanmpn nac nadīnfpn varantavp·A·3p«√vṛ tvamr2mpa  
    yatraa acidʰvamva·U·2p«√ci marutNmpv gaccʰatʰavp·A·2p«√gam idc uc tadr3nsa |
    utac (dyunmda-pṛtʰivīnfda)nfda yātʰanavp·A·2p«√yā parip  
    śubʰanmsa yātjmpg anup ratʰanmpn avṛtsatava·U·3p«√vṛt 



7.  Not mountains, nor rivers obstruct you;
    whatever you fix the gaze upon --- there you just go; 
    and you move around the Earth and the Heaven ---
    chariots follow them who are becoming a reinforcement.



yátpūrvyáṃ maruto yácca nū́tanaṃ yádudyáte vasavo yácca śasyáte |
víśvasya tásya bʰavatʰā návedasaḥ śúbʰaṃ yātā́mánu rátʰā avṛtsata || 8||



8.  yadr3nsn pūrvyajnsn marutNmpv yadr3nsn cac nūtanajnsn  
    yadr3nsn udyatevp·A·3s«√vad vasujmpv yadr3nsn cac śasyatevp·A·3s«√śaṃs |
    viśvajnsg tadr3nsg bʰavatʰavp·A·2p«√bʰū navedasjmpn  
    śubʰanmsa yātjmpg anup ratʰanmpn avṛtsatava·U·3p«√vṛt 



8.  What [is] old and what [is] recent,
    what is mentioned and what is repeated, O beneficent ones,
    of all this you become cognizant, O Marut-s ---
    chariots follow them who are becoming a reinforcement.



mṛḷáta no maruto mā́ vadʰiṣṭanāsmábʰyaṃ śárma bahuláṃ ví yantana |
ádʰi stotrásya sakʰyásya gātana śúbʰaṃ yātā́mánu rátʰā avṛtsata || 9||



9.  mṛḷatavp·Ao2p«√mṛḷ vayamr1mpd marutNmpvc vadʰiṣṭanavp·UE2p«√vadʰ  
    vayamr1mpd śarmannnsa bahulajnsa vip yantanavp·Ao2p«√yam |
    adʰip stotrannsg sakʰyannsg gātanavp·Ao2p«√gā  
    śubʰanmsa yātjmpg anup ratʰanmpn avṛtsatava·U·3p«√vṛt 



9.  Be gracious to us, O Marut-s, do not slay [us]!
    spread for us ample shelter!
    Do remember [this] hymn, [our] friendship ---
    chariots follow them who are becoming a reinforcement.
    



yūyámasmā́nnayata vásyo ácʰā níraṃhatíbʰyo maruto gṛṇānā́ḥ |
juṣádʰvaṃ no havyádātiṃ yajatrā vayáṃ syāma pátayo rayīṇā́m || 10||



10. tvamr2mpn vayamr1mpa nayatavp·AE2p«√nī vasyasnnsa accʰap  
     nirp aṃhatinfpb marutNmpv gṛṇānatp·Ampn«√gṝ |
     juṣadʰvamvp·Ao2p«√juṣ vayamr1mpg (havyanns-dātinfs)nnsa yajatrajmpv  
     vayamr1mpn syāmavp·Ai1p«√as patinmpn rayinmpg 



10. You, being extolled, shall lead us from anxieties
    towards what is better, O Marut-s!
    Enjoy our oblations as an offering, O instrumental in a sacrifice ones,
    [so that] we could become masters of the treasures.


1 auxiliary troops


Sūkta 5.56 

ágne śárdʰantamā́ gaṇáṃ piṣṭáṃ rukmébʰirañjíbʰiḥ |
víśo adyá marútāmáva hvaye diváścidrocanā́dádʰi || 1||



1.  agniNmsv śardʰantjmpa āp gaṇanmsa  
    piṣṭajmsa rukmajmpi añjinmpi |
    viśnfsg adyaa marutNmpg avap hvayeva·A·1s«√hū  
    dyunmsb cidc rocanannsb adʰip 



1.  O Agni, I summon [thee] down today ---
    even from the luminous sphere of the Heaven ---
    towards the defiant troop decorated with shining [plates],
    with body-paints, of the tribe of Marut-s.



yátʰā cinmányase hṛdā́ tádínme jagmurāśásaḥ |
yé te nédiṣṭʰaṃ hávanānyāgámantā́nvardʰa bʰīmásaṃdṛśaḥ || 2||



2.  yatʰāa cidc manyasevp·A·2s«√man hṛdnnsi  
    tadc idc ahamr1msd jagmurvp·I·3p«√gam āśasnfpn |
    yasr3mpn tvamr2msg nediṣṭʰama havanannpa āgamanvp·Ae3p«ā~√gam  
    tasr3mpa vardʰavp·Ao2s«√vṛdʰ (bʰīmajms-saṃdṛśnfs)jmpa 



2.  Just as thou imagine with the heart
    so my aspirations set out:
    do strengthen those [deva-s] of fearsome appearance
    which would arrive to thy summons first. 



mīḷhúṣmatīva pṛtʰivī́ párāhatā mádantyetyasmádā́ |
ṛ́kṣo ná vo marutaḥ śímīvām̐ ámo dudʰró gaúriva bʰīmayúḥ || 3||



3.  mīḷhuṣmatījfsn ivac pṛtʰivīnfsn  
    (parāa-hatājfs)jfsn madantījfsn etivp·A·3s«√i vayamr1mpb āp |
    ṛkṣanmsn nac tvamr2mpg marutNmpv śimīvantjmsn  
    amanmsn dudʰrajmsn gonmsn ivac (bʰīmanms-yujms)jmsn 



3.  As rich in abundance soil,
    discarded, the exhilarating [aspiration] goes [away] from us.
    Yours, O Marut-s, exertive forcefulness is evoking fear ---
    like a bear, like an angry ox.



ní yé riṇántyójasā vṛ́tʰā gā́vo ná durdʰúraḥ |
áśmānaṃ citsvaryàṃ parvataṃ giríṃ prá cyāvayanti yā́mabʰiḥ || 4||



4.  nip yasr3mpn riṇantivp·A·3p«√rī ojasnnsi  
    vṛtʰāa gonmpn nac durdʰurjfpn |



4.  Those who vigorously tear down [obstacles] wantonly ---
    like lightly harnessed oxen ---
    they cause even the resounding rock, the rugged mountain
    to shake by means of [their] movements. 



úttiṣṭʰa nūnámeṣāṃ stómaiḥ sámukṣitānām |
marútāṃ purutámamápūrvyaṃ gávāṃ sárgamiva hvaye || 5||



5.  udp tiṣṭʰavp·Ao2s«√stʰā nūnama ayamr3mpg  
    stomanmpi samukṣitajmpg |
    marutNmpg purutamajnsa apūrvyajnsa  
    gonfpg sarganmsa ivac hvayeva·A·1s«√hū 



5.  Now remain upwards --- with praises
    I summon like a herd of cows
    [the troop] of these nourished Marut-s,
    most numerous, incomparable [troop]. 



yuṅgdʰváṃ hyáruṣī rátʰe yuṅgdʰváṃ rátʰeṣu rohítaḥ |
yuṅgdʰváṃ hárī ajirā́ dʰurí vóḷhave váhiṣṭʰā dʰurí vóḷhave || 6||



6.  yuṅgdʰvamvp·Ao2p«√yuj hic aruṣījfpa ratʰanmsl  
    yuṅgdʰvamvp·Ao2p«√yuj ratʰanmpl rohitjfpa |
    yuṅgdʰvamvp·Ao2p«√yuj harijmda ajirajmda dʰurnfsl voḷhavev···D··«√vah  
    vahiṣṭʰajmda dʰurnfsl voḷhavev···D··«√vah 



6.  Yoke the tamed mares to the chariot,
    yoke the reddish mares to chariots, yoke two pale yellow,
    agile [steeds] to the pole to convey [deva-s] ---
    the two conveying best --- to the pole, to convey [deva-s]!



utá syá vājyàruṣástuviṣváṇirihá sma dʰāyi darśatáḥ |
mā́ vo yā́meṣu marutaściráṃ karatprá táṃ rátʰeṣu codata || 7||



7.  utac syar3msn vājinnmsn aruṣajmsn  
    (tuvia-svaṇinms)jmsn ihaa smac dʰāyivp·UE3s«√dʰā darśatajmsn |
    māc tvamr2mpg yāmanmpl marutNmpv cirannsn karatvp·AE3s«√kṛ  
    prap tasr3msa ratʰanmpl codatavp·Ao2p«√cud 



7.  And he, who possesses the rush of vigour [but is] tempered,
    [he,] who can roar loudly, [he,] conspicuous, is placed here.
    Lest he creates delay in your movements, O Marut-s,
    impel him [to be] in front of the chariots!



rátʰaṃ nú mā́rutaṃ vayáṃ śravasyúmā́ huvāmahe |
ā́ yásmintastʰaú suráṇāni bíbʰratī sácā marútsu rodasī́ || 8||



8.  ratʰanmsa nuc mārutajmsa vayamr1mpn  
    (śravasnns-yujms)jmsa āp huvāmaheva·A·1p«√hve |
    āp yasr3msl tastʰauvp·I·3s«√stʰā suraṇannpa bibʰratījfsn  
    sacāa marutNmpl rodasīnfsn 



8.  Now, for him who is seeking fame
    we summon related to Marut-s chariot,
    onto which bearing joys Rodasī́ ascended
    together with Marut-s.



táṃ vaḥ śárdʰaṃ ratʰeśúbʰaṃ tveṣáṃ panasyúmā́ huve |
yásminsújātā subʰágā mahīyáte sácā marútsu mīḷhuṣī́ || 9||



9.  tasr3msa tvamr2mpg śardʰanmsa (ratʰanmsl-śubʰanms)jmsa  
    tveṣajmsa panasyujmsa āp huvevp·A·1s«√hve |
    yasr3msl sujātājfsn subʰagājfsn mahīyateva·A·3s«√mah  
    sacāa marutNmpl mīḷhuṣījfsn 



9.  I summon here that your swarm --- a reinforcement on a chariot,
    vehement, evoking admiration,
    in [the midst of] whom she who is good-to-manifest, highly favoured,
    is becoming together with Marut-s stronger --- she, bestowing richly.






Sūkta 5.57 

ā́ rudrāsa índravantaḥ sajóṣaso híraṇyaratʰāḥ suvitā́ya gantana |
iyáṃ vo asmátpráti haryate matístṛṣṇáje ná divá útsā udanyáve || 1||



1.  āp rudrajmpv indravantjmpn sajoṣasjmpn  
    (hiraṇyajms-ratʰanms)jmpn suvitannsd gantanavp·Ao2p«√gam |
    ayamr3fsn tvamr2mpd vayamr1mpb pratip haryateva·A·3s«√hary matinfsn  
    tṛṣṇajjmsd nac dyunmsb utsanmpn (udannns-yujms)jmsd 



1.  Accompanied by Indra, acting in harmony with each other,
    come here, O Rudra-s, having gold as a chariot for an easy passage.
    This mental gesture for you from us is enchanting
    as springs from the heaven [are] to a thirsty [man] who is seeking water.



vā́śīmanta ṛṣṭimánto manīṣíṇaḥ sudʰánvāna íṣumanto niṣaṅgíṇaḥ |
sváśvā stʰa surátʰāḥ pṛśnimātaraḥ svāyudʰā́ maruto yātʰanā śúbʰam || 2||



2.  vāśīmantjmpn ṛṣṭimantjmpn manīṣinjmpn  
    sudʰanvanjmpn iṣumantjmpn niṣaṅginjmpn |
    svaśvajmpn stʰavp·A·2p«√as suratʰajmpn (pṛśniNfs-mātṛnfs)nmpn  
    svāyudʰajmpn marutNmpv yātʰanavp·A·2p«√yā śubʰanmsa 



2.  Having pointed knives, spears, having the [correct] conceptions,
    having good bows, arrows, unattached,
    having excellent horses and chariots, having Pṛśni for mother,
    well-armed, O Marut-s, you become a reinforcement.



dʰūnutʰá dyā́ṃ párvatāndāśúṣe vásu ní vo vánā jihate yā́mano bʰiyā́ |
kopáyatʰa pṛtʰivī́ṃ pṛśnimātaraḥ śubʰé yádugrāḥ pṛ́ṣatīráyugdʰvam || 3||



3.  dʰūnutʰavp·A·2p«√dʰū dyunmsa parvatanmpa dāśvaṅstp·Imsd«√dāś vasunnsa  
    nip tvamr2mpg vanannpn jihateva·A·3p«√hā yāmannnsg bʰīnfsi |
    kopayatʰavpCA·2p«√kup pṛtʰivīnfsa (pṛśniNfs-mātṛnfs)nmpv  
    śubʰev···D··«√śubʰ yadc ugrajmpv pṛṣatīnfpa ayugdʰvamvp·Aa2p«√yuj 



3.  For a worshiper you shake off beneficial thing from the Heaven [and] the mountains,
    through fear of your procession desires withdraw;
    you make the Earth swell with anger, O having Pṛśni for mother,
    when, in order to enhance [the journey], you, O violent ones, yoked dappled mares.



vā́tatviṣo marúto varṣánirṇijo yamā́ iva súsadṛśaḥ supéśasaḥ |
piśáṅgāśvā aruṇā́śvā arepásaḥ prátvakṣaso mahinā́ dyaúrivorávaḥ || 4||



4.  (vātanms-tviṣnfs)jmpn marutNmpn (varṣanns-nirṇijnfs)jmpn  
    yamanmpn ivac susadṛśjmpn supeśasjmpn |
    (piśnfs-aṅganms-aśvanms)jmpn (aruṇajms-asvanms)jmpn arepasjmpn  
    pratvakṣasjmpn mahimannmsi dyunmsn ivac urujmpn 



4.  Agitating like wind, having rain for a garment,
    Marut-s are like twins --- quite alike, [yet] of intricate appearance;
    having horses with adorned¹ limbs, having horses that give a chance to move upwards, faultless,
    shaping [thoughts] through the power to increase in size, [they are] spacious like the Heaven.



purudrapsā́ añjimántaḥ sudā́navastveṣásaṃdṛśo anavabʰrárādʰasaḥ |
sujātā́so janúṣā rukmávakṣaso divó arkā́ amṛ́taṃ nā́ma bʰejire || 5||



5.  (purujms-drapsanms)jmpn añjimantjmpn sudānujmpn |
    (tveṣajms-saṃdṛśnfs)jmpn (anavabʰrajns-rādʰasnns)jmpn |
    sujātajmpn janusnnsi (rukmajms-vakṣasnns)jmpn  
    dyunmsb arkanmpn amṛtajnsa nāmannnsa bʰejireva·I·3p« 



5.  Abounding in sparks, having body-paints, generous,
    having causing fear appearance, [they who give] satisfaction that does not fade,
    through circumstances of birth of good quality, having shining [plates] on [their] breasts,
    [like] the rays from the Heaven --- they partook of immortal nature.



ṛṣṭáyo vo maruto áṃsayorádʰi sáha ójo bāhvórvo bálaṃ hitám |
nṛmṇā́ śīrṣásvā́yudʰā rátʰeṣu vo víśvā vaḥ śrī́rádʰi tanū́ṣu pipiśe || 6||



6.  ṛṣṭinfpn tvamr2mpg marutNmpv aṃsanmdl adʰip  
    sahasnnsn ojasnnsn bāhunmdl tvamr2mpg balannsn hitajnsn |
    (nṛnms-mnanfs)nnpa śīrṣannmpl āyudʰannpn ratʰanmpl tvamr2mpg  
    viśvajfsn tvamr2mpd śrīnfsn adʰip tanūnfpl pipiśeva·I·3s«√piś 



6.  O Marut-s, your spears over [two] shoulders, 
    overwhelming strength [and] vigour in [two] arms [are] your made-ready (muscle) power.
    Manly powers in heads, weapons on your chariots ---
    everything auspicious for you shapes itself over [your] bodies.



gómadáśvāvadrátʰavatsuvī́raṃ candrávadrā́dʰo maruto dadā naḥ |
práśastiṃ naḥ kṛṇuta rudriyāso bʰakṣīyá vó'vaso daívyasya || 7||



7.  gomatjnsa aśvavatjnsa ratʰavatjnsa suvīrajnsa  
    candravatjnsa rādʰasnnsn marutNmpv dadavp·I·2p«√dā vayamr1mpd |
    praśastinfsa vayamr1mpd kṛṇutavp·Ao2p«√kṛ rudriyajmpv  
    bʰakṣīyava·AI1s«√bʰaj tvamr2mpg avasnnsg daivyajnsg 



7.  You, Marut-s, have given us rich in cows, rich in horses,
    rich in chariots, rich in manly ones, shimmering accomplishment of [our] desires.
    Effect sufficiency for us, O agreeable to Rudra ones!
    May I experience your divine assistance!



hayé náro máruto mṛḷátā nastúvīmagʰāso ámṛtā ṛ́tajñāḥ |
sátyaśrutaḥ kávayo yúvāno bṛ́hadgirayo bṛhádukṣámāṇāḥ || 8||



8.  hayea nṛnmpv marutNmpv mṛḷatavp·Ao2p«√mṛḷ vayamr1mpd  
    (tuvia-magʰajms)jmpv amṛtajmpv (ṛtanns-jñajms)jmpv |
    (satyanns-śrutjfs)jmpv kavinmpv yuvanjmpv  
    (bṛhatjms-girinms)jmpv bṛhata ukṣamāṇajmpn 



8.  Ho! O men Marut-s, be gracious to us!
    O bountiful, unceasing, ascertaining ṛta,
    giving ear to truth, gifted with insight, young,
    expansive like mountains, [ye,] growing far and wide!


1 =muscular ?


Sūkta 5.58 

támu nūnáṃ táviṣīmantameṣāṃ stuṣé gaṇáṃ mā́rutaṃ návyasīnām |
yá āśvàśvā ámavadváhanta utéśire amṛ́tasya svarā́jaḥ || 1||



1.  tasr3msa uc nūnama taviṣīmantjmsa ayamr3mpg  
    stuṣevp·A·1s«√stu gaṇanmsa mārutajmsa navyasjmpg |
    yasr3mpn (āśujms-aśvanms)jmpn amavatjnsa vahanteva·A·3p«√vah utac  
    īśireva·I·3p«√īś amṛtannsg svarājjmpn 



1.  Now I praise this having power to control
    having Marut-s' trait troop of these --- of the fresh ones,
    which, having swift horses, carry forceful [domination¹],
    and, self-ruling, became owners of the nectar².



tveṣáṃ gaṇáṃ tavásaṃ kʰā́dihastaṃ dʰúnivrataṃ māyínaṃ dā́tivāram |
mayobʰúvo yé ámitā mahitvā́ vándasva vipra tuvirā́dʰaso nṝ́n || 2||



2.  tveṣajmsa gaṇanmsa tavasjmsa (kʰādinms-hastanms)jmsa  
    (dʰunijms-vratanns)jmsa māyinjmsa (dātinfs-vārajms)jmsa |
    (mayasnns-bʰūjms)jmpn yasr3mpn amitajmpn mahitvātp·A???«√mah  
    vandasvavp·Ao2s«√vand vipranmsv (tuvia-rādʰasnns)jmpa nṛnmpa 



2.  Vehement strong troop, having studded bracers on forearms,
    which tends to be noisy, which has the power to frame [battles], for which to give is a choice ---
    O poet, do homage [to these] frequently accomplishing [our] desires men ---
    [them] who [are] becoming a counterbalance, [who are] gladly made numerous.
------



ā́ vo yantūdavāhā́so adyá vṛṣṭíṃ yé víśve marúto junánti |
ayáṃ yó agnírmarutaḥ sámiddʰa etáṃ juṣadʰvaṃ kavayo yuvānaḥ || 3||



3.  āp tvamr2mpa yantuvp·Ao3p«√i (udannns-vāhajms)jmpn adyaa  
    vṛṣṭinfsa yasr3mpn viśvajmpn marutNmpn junantivp·A·3p«√jun |
    ayamr3msn yasr3msn agninmsn marutNmpv samiddʰajmsn  
    etar3msa juṣadʰvamva·Ao2p«√juṣ kavinmpv yuvanjmpv 



3.  Carrying waters, they shall come to you now ---
    all the Marut-s who bind the rain.
    This fire which [is] kindled, O Marut-s ---
    do frequent it, O gifted with insight, young ones!



yūyáṃ rā́jānamíryaṃ jánāya vibʰvataṣṭáṃ janayatʰā yajatrāḥ |
yuṣmádeti muṣṭihā́ bāhújūto yuṣmátsádaśvo marutaḥ suvī́raḥ || 4||



4.  tvamr2mpn rājannmsa iryajmsa jananmsd  
    (vibʰvannms-taṣṭajms)jmsa janayatʰavpCA·2p«√jan yajatrajmpv |
    tvamr2mpb etivp·A·3s«√i (muṣṭinms-hanjms)jmsn (bāhunms-jūtajms)jmsn  
    tvamr2mpb (satjms-aśvanms)jmsn marutNmpv suvīrajmsn 



4.  You caused a king to be born [who is] energetic for people's sake,
    [who is] fashioned by the pervading one, O instrumental in a sacrifice ones!
    From you comes striking with the fist, quick with arms,
    from you, O Marut-s, [comes] the manly one³, good as a horse.



arā́ ivédácaramā áheva prápra jāyante ákavā máhobʰiḥ |
pṛ́śneḥ putrā́ upamā́so rábʰiṣṭʰāḥ sváyā matyā́ marútaḥ sáṃ mimikṣuḥ || 5||



5.  aranmpn ivac idc acaramajmpn ahannpn ivac  
    (prap-prap)a jāyanteva·A·3p«√jan akavajmpn mahasnnpi |
    pṛśniNfsg putranmpn upamajmpn rabʰiṣṭʰajmpn  
    svājfsi matinfsi marutNmpn samp mimikṣurvp·I·3p«√mikṣ 



5.  Just like spokes, there is no last one, like days ---
    they are born again and again, non-stingy with [their] powers; 
    most excellent, most captivating sons of Pṛśni,
    Marut-s have commingled through their own mental gesture.



yátprā́yāsiṣṭa pṛ́ṣatībʰiráśvairvīḷupavíbʰirmaruto rátʰebʰiḥ |
kṣódanta ā́po riṇaté vánānyávosríyo vṛṣabʰáḥ krandatu dyaúḥ || 6||



6.  yadc prap ayāsiṣṭavp·U·2p«√yā pṛṣatījfpi aśvanmpi  
    vīḷupavijmpi marutNmpv ratʰanmpi |
    kṣodanteva·A·3p«√kṣud apnfpn riṇateva·A·3p«√rī vanannpn  
    avap usriyajmsn (vṛṣannms-bʰajms)jmsn krandatuvp·Ao?s«√krand dyunmsn 



6.  When you set out with dappled mares, with horses
    by means of having firm tires chariots
    the waters are agitated, desires set themselves free.
    May appearing at dawn resembling a bull luminance⁴ call [the attention] out down [to Earth].



prátʰiṣṭa yā́manpṛtʰivī́ cideṣāṃ bʰárteva gárbʰaṃ svámícʰávo dʰuḥ |
vā́tānhyáśvāndʰuryā̀yuyujré varṣáṃ svédaṃ cakrire rudríyāsaḥ || 7||



7.  pratʰiṣṭava·U·3s«√pratʰ yāmannnsl pṛtʰivīnfsn cidc ayamr3mpg  
    bʰartṛnmsn ivac garbʰanmsa svajmsa idc śavasnnsa dʰurvp·UE3p«√dʰā |
    vātanmpa hic aśvanmsa dʰurnfsl āyuyujreva·I·3p«ā~√yuj  
    varṣanmsa svedanmsa cakrireva·I·3p«√kṛ rudriyajmpn 



7.  Even the Earth has become wider during the journey of these.
    Just like a husband [gives] his own embryo, they should have imparted own power to change [to it].
    Since they yoked winds, horses to the pole,
    they, agreeable to Rudra, effected the raining --- the sweating.



hayé náro máruto mṛḷátā nastúvīmagʰāso ámṛtā ṛ́tajñāḥ |
sátyaśrutaḥ kávayo yúvāno bṛ́hadgirayo bṛhádukṣámāṇāḥ || 8||



8.  hayea nṛnmpv marutNmpv mṛḷatavp·Ao2p«√mṛḷ vayamr1mpd  
    (tuvia-magʰajms)jmpv amṛtajmpv (ṛtanns-jñajms)jmpv |
    (satyanns-śrutjfs)jmpv kavinmpv yuvanjmpv  
    (bṛhatjms-girinms)jmpv bṛhata ukṣamāṇajmpn 



8.  Ho! O men Marut-s, be gracious to us!
    O bountiful, unceasing, ascertaining ṛta,
    giving ear to truth, gifted with insight, young,
    expansive like mountain, [ye,] growing far and wide!


1 kṣatra see 5.34.9d
2 Soma
3 Indra
4 Soma; comp. to 9.74.3cd


Sūkta 5.59 

prá va spáḷakransuvitā́ya dāváné'rcā divé prá pṛtʰivyā́ ṛtáṃ bʰare |
ukṣánte áśvāntáruṣanta ā́ rájó'nu sváṃ bʰānúṃ śratʰayante arṇavaíḥ || 1||



1.  prap tvamr2mpd spaśnmsn akranvp·Aa3p«√kṛ suvitannsd dāvannnsd  
    arcavp·Ao2s«√arc dyunmsd prap pṛtʰivīnfsd ṛtannsa bʰareva·A·1s«√bʰṛ |
    ukṣanteva·A·3p«√ukṣ aśvanmpa taruṣanteva·A·3p«√tṝ āp rajasnnsa  
    anup svajmsa bʰānunmsa śratʰayantevaCA·3p«√śratʰ arṇavanmpi 



1.  Forth [comes] a scout for you¹ [that] they² made to give an easy passage;
    thou shall recommend [the scout] to the Heaven [thus] ``I bring forth ṛta to the Earth''.
    They sprinkle the horses, they pass over up to the region,
    according to a direct representation they unbind themselves by means of restless [thoughts].



ámādeṣāṃ bʰiyásā bʰū́mirejati naúrná pūrṇā́ kṣarati vyátʰiryatī́ |
dūredṛ́śo yé citáyanta émabʰirantármahé vidátʰe yetire náraḥ || 2||



2.  amanmsb ayamr3mpg bʰiyasnmsi bʰūminfsn ejativp·A·3s«√ej  
    naunfsn nac pūrṇājfsn kṣarativp·A·3s«√kṣar vyatʰijfsn yatita·A?sn«√i |
    (dūrea-dṛśjms)jmpn yasr3mpn citayantevaCA·3p«√cit emannnpi  
    antara mahev···D··«√mah vidatʰannsl yetireva·I·3p«√yat nṛnmpn 



2.  Because of the forcefulness of these ones the Earth tremble with fear;
    Like a full-[loaded] ship, she slips going astray.
    Which [are] seen far away, those cause to attend throughout [their] course.
    Men seek to join a teaching session to inwardly rejoice ---



gávāmiva śriyáse śṛ́ṅgamuttamáṃ sū́ryo ná cákṣū rájaso visárjane |
átyā iva subʰvàścā́rava stʰana máryā iva śriyáse cetatʰā naraḥ || 3||



3.  gonmpg ivac śriyasnnsd śṛṅgannsa uttamajnsa  
    sūryanmsn nac cakṣusnnsn rajasnnsb visarjanannsl |
    atyanmpn ivac subʰūjmpn cārujmpn stʰanavp·A·3p«√as  
    maryanmpn ivac śriyasnnsd cetatʰavp·A·2p«√cit nṛnmpv 



3.  like the ultimate horn of oxen for auspiciousness,
    a sun-like light from the region during discharge [of semen],
    like coursers of excellent nature, they³ are pleasing.
    Being recruits, you pay attention for the sake of auspiciousness, O men!
------



kó vo mahā́nti mahatā́múdaśnavatkáskā́vyā marutaḥ kó ha paúṃsyā |
yūyáṃ ha bʰū́miṃ kiráṇaṃ ná rejatʰa prá yádbʰáradʰve suvitā́ya dāváne || 4||



4.  kasr3msn tvamr2mpg mahāntjnpa mahatjmpg udp aśnavatvp·Ae3s«√aś  
    kasr3msn kāvyannpa marutNmpv kasr3msn hac pauṃsyannpa |
    tvamr2mpn hac bʰūminfsa kiraṇanmsa nac rejatʰavp·A·2p«√rej  
    prap yadc bʰaradʰveva·A·2p«√bʰṛ suvitannsd dāvannnsd 



4.  Who will reach up to your ample [powers] of the mighty?
    Who [will attain] prophetic inspirations, who, indeed, the manly deeds?
    It is you who make the Earth tremble like a dust-mote
    when you bring [yourselves] forward to give an easy passage.



áśvā ivédaruṣā́saḥ sábandʰavaḥ śū́rā iva prayúdʰaḥ prótá yuyudʰuḥ |
máryā iva suvṛ́dʰo vāvṛdʰurnáraḥ sū́ryasya cákṣuḥ prá minanti vṛṣṭíbʰiḥ || 5||



5.  aśvanmpn ivac idc aruṣajmpn sabandʰujmpn  
    śūranmpn ivac prayudʰjmpn prap utac yuyudʰurvp·I·3p«√yudʰ |
    maryanmpn ivac suvṛdʰjmpn vavṛdʰurvp·I·3p«√vṛdʰ nṛnmpn  
    sūryanmsg cakṣusnnsa prap minantivp·A·3p«√mi vṛṣṭinfpi 



5.  Just like tempered horses --- related [to each other],
    like agents of change triggering a fight, you just started a fight;
    like gaining strength recruits the men⁴ have become stronger ---
    with rains they diminish the light of the sun⁵.



té ajyeṣṭʰā́ ákaniṣṭʰāsa udbʰídó'madʰyamāso máhasā ví vāvṛdʰuḥ |
sujātā́so janúṣā pṛ́śnimātaro divó máryā ā́ no ácʰā jigātana || 6||



6.  tasr3mpn ajyeṣṭʰajmpn akaniṣṭʰajmpn udbʰidjmpn  
    amadʰyamajmpn mahasnnsi vip vavṛdʰurvp·I·3p«√vṛdʰ |
    sujātajmpn janusnnsi (pṛśniNfs-mātṛnfs)jmpn  
    dyunmsb maryanmpn āp vayamr1mpa accʰap jigātanavp·Ao2p«√gam 



6.  They, having not the eldest, nor the youngest, bursting forth,
    having no moderate one, they have become stronger through the feeling of superiority.
    Well-born due to circumstances of birth, having Pṛśni for mother,
    [they are] recruits from Heaven. Come here to us!



váyo ná yé śréṇīḥ paptúrójasā́ntāndivó bṛhatáḥ sā́nunaspári |
áśvāsa eṣāmubʰáye yátʰā vidúḥ prá párvatasya nabʰanū́m̐racucyavuḥ || 7||



7.  vinmpn nac yasr3mpn śreṇīnfsa papturvp·I·3p«√pat ojasnnsi  
    antanmpa dyunmsg bṛhatjmsg sānunnsb parip |
    aśvanmpn ayamr3mpg ubʰayajnda yatʰāa vidurvp·I·3p«√vid  
    prap parvatanmsg nabʰanunmpa acucyavurvp·Aa3p«√cyu 



7.  Like birds who vigorously fly [their] row
    [towards] the limits of the vast sky, away from the summit,
    horses of these ones [convey] both [Pṛśṇi and Aditi] as they⁶ know how.
    They⁷ stir the springs of a knotty one.



mímātu dyaúráditirvītáye naḥ sáṃ dā́nucitrā uṣáso yatantām |
ā́cucyavurdivyáṃ kóśametá ṛ́ṣe rudrásya marúto gṛṇānā́ḥ || 8||



8.  mimātuvp·Ao3s«√mā dyunmsn aditiNfsn vītinfsd vayamr1mpg  
    samp (dānunns-citrajms)jfpn uṣasnfpn yatantāmva·Ao3p«√yat |
    āp acucyavurvp·Aa3p«√cyu divyajmsa kośanmsa etasr3mpn  
    ṛṣev···D··«√ṛṣ rudraNmsg marutNmpn gṛṇānatp·Ampn«√gṝ 



8.  May the Heaven, [may] Aditi, arrange our enjoyment;
    may brilliant with dew dawns come one after another ---
    these being extolled to flow quickly Marut-s of Rudra
    shook the celestial sheath.


1 recruits
2 inner Marut-s
3 inner Marut-s
4 inner Marut-s
5 ``diminish the light of the sun'' = ``make the mind to turn inwards''
6 inner Marut-s
7 inner Marut-s


Sūkta 5.60 

ī́ḷe agníṃ svávasaṃ námobʰirihá prasattó ví cayatkṛtáṃ naḥ |
rátʰairiva prá bʰare vājayádbʰiḥ pradakṣiṇínmarútāṃ stómamṛdʰyām || 1||



1.  īḷeva·A·1s«√īḍ agniNmsa svavasjmsa namasnnpi  
    ihaa prasattajmsn vip cayatvp·AE3s«√ci kṛtannsa vayamr1mpg |
    ratʰanmpi ivac prap bʰareva·A·1s«√bʰṛ vājayanttp·Ampi«√vājay  
    pradakṣiṇita marutNmpg stomanmsa ṛdʰyāmvp·Ai1s«√ṛdʰ 



1.  With reverential salutations I implore well-assisting Agni
    who has grown clear and bright here, so that he fixes gaze upon a deed of ours.
    I bring forth (as if with charged by rush of vigour chariots)
    from left to right a praise of Marut-s [that] I can add to.



ā́ yé tastʰúḥ pṛ́ṣatīṣu śrutā́su sukʰéṣu rudrā́ marúto rátʰeṣu |
vánā cidugrā jihate ní vo bʰiyā́ pṛtʰivī́ cidrejate párvataścit || 2||



2.  āp yasr3mpn tastʰurvp·I·3p«√stʰā pṛṣatīnfpl śrutājfpl  
    sukʰajmpl rudrajmpn marutNmpn ratʰanmpl |
    vanannpn cidc ugrajmpv jihateva·A·3p«√hā nip tvamr2mpg bʰīnfsi  
    pṛtʰivīnfsn cidc rejateva·A·3s«√rej parvatanmsn cidc 



2.  [Those] who remained among listened-to dappled mares
    --- dreadful Marut-s on running easily chariots --- 
    even desires, O violent ones, give way through the fear of your [journey],
    even the Earth tremble, even knotty ones.



párvataścinmáhi vṛddʰó bibʰāya diváścitsā́nu rejata svané vaḥ |
yátkrī́ḷatʰa maruta ṛṣṭimánta ā́pa iva sadʰryàñco dʰavadʰve || 3||



3.  parvatanmsn cidc mahia vṛddʰajmsn bibʰāyavp·I·3s«√bʰī  
    dyunmsg cidc sānunnsn rejatava·AE3s«√rej svananmsl tvamr2mpg |



3.  Even greatly strengthened knotty one got afraid,
    even the summit of the Heaven should be shaking at your roar
    when you, having spears, are at play, O Marut-s;
    you flow like converging waters.
------



varā́ ivédraivatā́so híraṇyairabʰí svadʰā́bʰistanvàḥ pipiśre |
śriyé śréyāṃsastaváso rátʰeṣu satrā́ máhāṃsi cakrire tanū́ṣu || 4||



4.  varanmpn ivac idc raivatajmpn hiraṇyajmpi  
    abʰip svadʰānfpi tanūnfpa pipiśreva·I·3p«√piś |
    śrīnfsd śreyasjmpn tavasjmpn ratʰanmpl  
    satrāa mahasnnpa cakrireva·I·3p«√kṛ tanūnfpl 



4.  Just like wealthy suitors [adorn themselves] with golden [ornaments]
    they wantonly adorn themselves;
    well disposed for a good fortune, strong on chariots
    they always fashioned in themselves the feeling of superiority.
------



ajyeṣṭʰā́so ákaniṣṭʰāsa eté sáṃ bʰrā́taro vāvṛdʰuḥ saúbʰagāya |
yúvā pitā́ svápā rudrá eṣāṃ sudúgʰā pṛ́śniḥ sudínā marúdbʰyaḥ || 5||



5.  ajyeṣṭʰajmpn akaniṣṭʰajmpn etasr3mpn  
    samp bʰrātṛnmpn vavṛdʰurvp·I·3p«√vṛdʰ saubʰagannsd |
    yuvannmsn pitṛnmsn svapājmsn rudraNmsn ayamr3mpg  
    sudugʰājfsn pṛśniNfsn sudinannpn marutNmpd 



5.  These, the brothers, having not the eldest, nor the youngest,
    became stronger together for [our] welfare.
    Youthful father of these, skillful Rudra,
    [and] yielding-much Pṛśni [are] happy times for Marut-s.



yáduttamé maruto madʰyamé vā yádvāvamé subʰagāso diví ṣṭʰá |
áto no rudrā utá vā nvàsyā́gne vittā́ddʰavíṣo yádyájāma || 6||



6.  yadc uttamajmsl marutNmpv madʰyamajmslc  
    yadcc avamajmsl subʰagajmpv dyunmsl stʰavp·A·2p«√as |
    atasa vayamr1mpg rudrajmpv utacc nuc ayamr3msg  
    agniNmsv vittātvp·Ao2s«√vid havisnnsg yadc yajāmavp·AE1p«√yaj 



6.  If you, O Marut-s, are in the highest Heaven,
    or in the middle one, or if in the lowest, O auspicious ones,
    from there, O Rudra-s, do notice, O Agni,
    our or else just of this one oblation when we shall make a fire offering.



agníśca yánmaruto viśvavedaso divó váhadʰva úttarādádʰi ṣṇúbʰiḥ |
té mandasānā́ dʰúnayo riśādaso vāmáṃ dʰatta yájamānāya sunvaté || 7||



7.  agniNmsn cac yadc marutNmpv (viśvanns-vedasnns)jmpv  
    dyunmsb vahadʰveva·A·2p«√vah uttarajmsb adʰip snunnpi |
    tasr3mpn mandasānajmpn dʰunijmpn (riśanms-adasnns)jmpv  
    vāmannsa dʰattanavp·Ao2p«√dʰā yajamānata·Amsd«√yaj sunvattp·Amsd«√su 



7.  When you, O known to everyone Marut-s, and Agni, 
    convey from the highest Heaven through the summits [the rain],
    they¹, exalting, are boisterous, O devouring gaps ones!
    Make fortune for pressing [Soma] sacrificer!



ágne marúdbʰiḥ śubʰáyadbʰirṛ́kvabʰiḥ sómaṃ piba mandasānó gaṇaśríbʰiḥ |
pāvakébʰirviśvaminvébʰirāyúbʰirvaíśvānara pradívā ketúnā sajū́ḥ || 8||



8.  agniNmsv marutNmpi śubʰayatjmpi ṛkvanjmpi  
    somanmsa pibavp·Ao2s«√pā mandasānajmsn (gaṇanms-śrijms)jmpi |
    pāvakajmpi (viśvamnns-invajms)jmpi āyujmpi  
    (vaiśvajms-naranms)jmsv pradivjmsi ketunmsi sajūsa 



8.  O Agni, together with adorning themselves, reciting verses Marut-s
    drink Soma, exalting together with those who have troop insignia ---
    with purifying, invigorating everything, agitated ones²,
    [and] at the same time, O common to all men, with age-old banner.


1 recruits
2 inner Marut-s


Sūkta 5.61 

ké ṣṭʰā naraḥ śréṣṭʰatamā yá ékaeka āyayá |
paramásyāḥ parāvátaḥ || 1||











kvà vó'śvāḥ kvā̀bʰī́śavaḥ katʰáṃ śeka katʰā́ yaya |
pṛṣṭʰé sádo nasóryámaḥ || 2||











jagʰáne códa eṣāṃ ví saktʰā́ni náro yamuḥ |
putrakṛtʰé ná jánayaḥ || 3||











párā vīrāsa etana máryāso bʰádrajānayaḥ |
agnitápo yátʰā́satʰa || 4||











sánatsā́śvyaṃ paśúmutá gávyaṃ śatā́vayam |
śyāvā́śvastutāya yā́ dórvīrā́yopabárbṛhat || 5||











utá tvā strī́ śáśīyasī puṃsó bʰavati vásyasī |
ádevatrādarādʰásaḥ || 6||











ví yā́ jānā́ti jásuriṃ ví tṛ́ṣyantaṃ ví kāmínam |
devatrā́ kṛṇuté mánaḥ || 7||











utá gʰā némo ástutaḥ púmām̐ íti bruve paṇíḥ |
sá vaíradeya ítsamáḥ || 8||











utá me'rapadyuvatírmamandúṣī práti śyāvā́ya vartaním |
ví róhitā purumīḷhā́ya yematurvíprāya dīrgʰáyaśase || 9||











yó me dʰenūnā́ṃ śatáṃ vaídadaśviryátʰā dádat |
tarantá iva maṃhánā || 10||











yá īṃ váhanta āśúbʰiḥ píbanto madiráṃ mádʰu |
átra śrávāṃsi dadʰire || 11||











yéṣāṃ śriyā́dʰi ródasī vibʰrā́jante rátʰeṣvā́ |
diví rukmá ivopári || 12||











yúvā sá mā́ruto gaṇástveṣáratʰo ánedyaḥ |
śubʰaṃyā́vā́pratiṣkutaḥ || 13||











kó veda nūnámeṣāṃ yátrā mádanti dʰū́tayaḥ |
ṛtájātā arepásaḥ || 14||











yūyáṃ mártaṃ vipanyavaḥ praṇetā́ra ittʰā́ dʰiyā́ |
śrótāro yā́mahūtiṣu || 15||











té no vásūni kā́myā puruścandrā́ riśādasaḥ |
ā́ yajñiyāso vavṛttana || 16||











etáṃ me stómamūrmye dārbʰyā́ya párā vaha |
gíro devi ratʰī́riva || 17||











utá me vocatādíti sutásome rátʰavītau |
ná kā́mo ápa veti me || 18||











eṣá kṣeti rátʰavītirmagʰávā gómatīránu |
párvateṣvápaśritaḥ || 19||












Sūkta 5.62 

ṛténa ṛtámápihitaṃ dʰruváṃ vāṃ sū́ryasya yátra vimucántyáśvān |
dáśa śatā́ sahá tastʰustádékaṃ devā́nāṃ śréṣṭʰaṃ vápuṣāmapaśyam || 1||











tátsú vāṃ mitrāvaruṇā mahitvámīrmā́ tastʰúṣīráhabʰirduduhre |
víśvāḥ pinvatʰaḥ svásarasya dʰénā ánu vāmékaḥ pavírā́ vavarta || 2||











ádʰārayataṃ pṛtʰivī́mutá dyā́ṃ mítrarājānā varuṇā máhobʰiḥ |
vardʰáyatamóṣadʰīḥ pínvataṃ gā́ áva vṛṣṭíṃ sṛjataṃ jīradānū || 3||











ā́ vāmáśvāsaḥ suyújo vahantu yatáraśmaya úpa yantvarvā́k |
gʰṛtásya nirṇígánu vartate vāmúpa síndʰavaḥ pradívi kṣaranti || 4||











ánu śrutā́mamátiṃ várdʰadurvī́ṃ barhíriva yájuṣā rákṣamāṇā |
námasvantā dʰṛtadakṣā́dʰi gárte mítrā́sātʰe varuṇéḷāsvantáḥ || 5||











ákravihastā sukṛ́te paraspā́ yáṃ trā́sātʰe varuṇéḷāsvantáḥ |
rā́jānā kṣatrámáhṛṇīyamānā sahásrastʰūṇaṃ bibʰṛtʰaḥ sahá dvaú || 6||











híraṇyanirṇigáyo asya stʰū́ṇā ví bʰrājate divyàśvā́janīva |
bʰadré kṣétre nímitā tílvile vā sanéma mádʰvo ádʰigartyasya || 7||











híraṇyarūpamuṣáso vyùṣṭāváyastʰūṇamúditā sū́ryasya |
ā́ rohatʰo varuṇa mitra gártamátaścakṣātʰe áditiṃ dítiṃ ca || 8||











yádbáṃhiṣṭʰaṃ nā́tivídʰe sudānū ácʰidraṃ śárma bʰuvanasya gopā |
téna no mitrāvaruṇāvaviṣṭaṃ síṣāsanto jigīvā́ṃsaḥ syāma || 9||












Sūkta 5.63 

ṛ́tasya gopāvádʰi tiṣṭʰatʰo rátʰaṃ sátyadʰarmāṇā paramé vyomani |
yámátra mitrāvaruṇā́vatʰo yuváṃ tásmai vṛṣṭírmádʰumatpinvate diváḥ || 1||











samrā́jāvasyá bʰúvanasya rājatʰo mítrāvaruṇā vidátʰe svardṛ́śā |
vṛṣṭíṃ vāṃ rā́dʰo amṛtatvámīmahe dyā́vāpṛtʰivī́ ví caranti tanyávaḥ || 2||











samrā́jā ugrā́ vṛṣabʰā́ diváspátī pṛtʰivyā́ mitrā́váruṇā vícarṣaṇī |
citrébʰirabʰraírúpa tiṣṭʰatʰo rávaṃ dyā́ṃ varṣayatʰo ásurasya māyáyā || 3||











māyā́ vāṃ mitrāvaruṇā diví śritā́ sū́ryo jyótiścarati citrámā́yudʰam |
támabʰréṇa vṛṣṭyā́ gūhatʰo diví párjanya drapsā́ mádʰumanta īrate || 4||











rátʰaṃ yuñjate marútaḥ śubʰé sukʰáṃ śū́ro ná mitrāvaruṇā gáviṣṭiṣu |
rájāṃsi citrā́ ví caranti tanyávo diváḥ samrājā páyasā na ukṣatam || 5||











vā́caṃ sú mitrāvaruṇāvírāvatīṃ parjányaścitrā́ṃ vadati tvíṣīmatīm |
abʰrā́ vasata marútaḥ sú māyáyā dyā́ṃ varṣayatamaruṇā́marepásam || 6||











dʰármaṇā mitrāvaruṇā vipaścitā vratā́ rakṣetʰe ásurasya māyáyā |
ṛténa víśvaṃ bʰúvanaṃ ví rājatʰaḥ sū́ryamā́ dʰattʰo diví cítryaṃ rátʰam || 7||












Sūkta 5.64 

váruṇaṃ vo riśā́dasamṛcā́ mitráṃ havāmahe |
pári vrajéva bāhvórjaganvā́ṃsā svàrṇaram || 1||











tā́ bāhávā sucetúnā prá yantamasmā árcate |
śévaṃ hí jāryàṃ vāṃ víśvāsu kṣā́su jóguve || 2||











yánnūnámaśyā́ṃ gátiṃ mitrásya yāyāṃ patʰā́ |
ásya priyásya śármaṇyáhiṃsānasya saścire || 3||











yuvā́bʰyāṃ mitrāvaruṇopamáṃ dʰeyāmṛcā́ |
yáddʰa kṣáye magʰónāṃ stotṝṇā́ṃ ca spūrdʰáse || 4||











ā́ no mitra sudītíbʰirváruṇaśca sadʰástʰa ā́ |
své kṣáye magʰónāṃ sákʰīnāṃ ca vṛdʰáse || 5||











yuváṃ no yéṣu varuṇa kṣatráṃ bṛhácca bibʰṛtʰáḥ |
urú ṇo vā́jasātaye kṛtáṃ rāyé svastáye || 6||











ucʰántyāṃ me yajatā́ devákṣatre rúśadgavi |
sutáṃ sómaṃ ná hastíbʰirā́ paḍbʰírdʰāvataṃ narā bíbʰratāvarcanā́nasam || 7||












Sūkta 5.65 

yáścikéta sá sukráturdevatrā́ sá bravītu naḥ |
váruṇo yásya darśató mitró vā vánate gíraḥ || 1||











tā́ hí śréṣṭʰavarcasā rā́jānā dīrgʰaśrúttamā |
tā́ sátpatī ṛtāvṛ́dʰa ṛtā́vānā jánejane || 2||











tā́ vāmiyānó'vase pū́rvā úpa bruve sácā |
sváśvāsaḥ sú cetúnā vā́jām̐ abʰí prá dāváne || 3||











mitró aṃhóścidā́durú kṣáyāya gātúṃ vanate |
mitrásya hí pratū́rvataḥ sumatírásti vidʰatáḥ || 4||











vayáṃ mitrásyā́vasi syā́ma saprátʰastame |
anehásastvótayaḥ satrā́ váruṇaśeṣasaḥ || 5||











yuváṃ mitremáṃ jánaṃ yátatʰaḥ sáṃ ca nayatʰaḥ |
mā́ magʰónaḥ pári kʰyataṃ mó asmā́kamṛ́ṣīṇāṃ gopītʰé na uruṣyatam || 6||












Sūkta 5.66 

ā́ cikitāna sukrátū devaú marta riśā́dasā |
váruṇāya ṛtápeśase dadʰītá práyase mahé || 1||











tā́ hí kṣatrámávihrutaṃ samyágasuryàmā́śāte |
ádʰa vratéva mā́nuṣaṃ svàrṇá dʰāyi darśatám || 2||











tā́ vāméṣe rátʰānāmurvī́ṃ gávyūtimeṣām |
rātáhavyasya suṣṭutíṃ dadʰṛ́kstómairmanāmahe || 3||











ádʰā hí kā́vyā yuváṃ dákṣasya pūrbʰíradbʰutā |
ní ketúnā jánānāṃ cikétʰe pūtadakṣasā || 4||











tádṛtáṃ pṛtʰivi bṛhácʰravaeṣá ṛ́ṣīṇām |
jrayasānā́váraṃ pṛtʰváti kṣaranti yā́mabʰiḥ || 5||











ā́ yádvāmīyacakṣasā mítra vayáṃ ca sūráyaḥ |
vyáciṣṭʰe bahupā́yye yátemahi svarā́jye || 6||












Sūkta 5.67 

báḷittʰā́ deva niṣkṛtámā́dityā yajatáṃ bṛhát |
váruṇa mítrā́ryamanvárṣiṣṭʰaṃ kṣatrámāśātʰe || 1||











ā́ yádyóniṃ hiraṇyáyaṃ váruṇa mítra sádatʰaḥ |
dʰartā́rā carṣaṇīnā́ṃ yantáṃ sumnáṃ riśādasā || 2||











víśve hí viśvávedaso váruṇo mitró aryamā́ |
vratā́ padéva saścire pā́nti mártyaṃ riṣáḥ || 3||











té hí satyā́ ṛtaspṛ́śa ṛtā́vāno jánejane |
sunītʰā́saḥ sudā́navo'ṃhóścidurucákrayaḥ || 4||











kó nú vāṃ mitrā́stuto váruṇo vā tanū́nām |
tátsú vāméṣate matírátribʰya éṣate matíḥ || 5||












Sūkta 5.68 

prá vo mitrā́ya gāyata váruṇāya vipā́ girā́ |
máhikṣatrāvṛtáṃ bṛhát || 1||











samrā́jā yā́ gʰṛtáyonī mitráścobʰā́ váruṇaśca |
devā́ devéṣu praśastā́ || 2||











tā́ naḥ śaktaṃ pā́rtʰivasya mahó rāyó divyásya |
máhi vāṃ kṣatráṃ devéṣu || 3||











ṛtámṛténa sápanteṣiráṃ dákṣamāśāte |
adrúhā devaú vardʰete || 4||











vṛṣṭídyāvā rītyā̀peṣáspátī dā́numatyāḥ |
bṛhántaṃ gártamāśāte || 5||












Sūkta 5.69 

trī́ rocanā́ varuṇa trī́m̐rutá dyū́ntrī́ṇi mitra dʰārayatʰo rájāṃsi |
vāvṛdʰānā́vamátiṃ kṣatríyasyā́nu vratáṃ rákṣamāṇāvajuryám || 1||











írāvatīrvaruṇa dʰenávo vāṃ mádʰumadvāṃ síndʰavo mitra duhre |
tráyastastʰurvṛṣabʰā́sastisṛṇā́ṃ dʰiṣáṇānāṃ retodʰā́ ví dyumántaḥ || 2||











prātárdevī́máditiṃ johavīmi madʰyáṃdina úditā sū́ryasya |
rāyé mitrāvaruṇā sarvátātéḷe tokā́ya tánayāya śáṃ yóḥ || 3||











yā́ dʰartā́rā rájaso rocanásyotā́dityā́ divyā́ pā́rtʰivasya |
ná vāṃ devā́ amṛ́tā ā́ minanti vratā́ni mitrāvaruṇā dʰruvā́ṇi || 4||












Sūkta 5.70 

purūrúṇā ciddʰyástyávo nūnáṃ vāṃ varuṇa |
mítra váṃsi vāṃ sumatím || 1||











tā́ vāṃ samyágadruhvāṇéṣamaśyāma dʰā́yase |
vayáṃ té rudrā syāma || 2||











pātáṃ no rudrā pāyúbʰirutá trāyetʰāṃ sutrātrā́ |
turyā́ma dásyūntanū́bʰiḥ || 3||











mā́ kásyādbʰutakratū yakṣáṃ bʰujemā tanū́bʰiḥ |
mā́ śéṣasā mā́ tánasā || 4||












Sūkta 5.71 

ā́ no gantaṃ riśādasā váruṇa mítra barháṇā |
úpemáṃ cā́rumadʰvarám || 1||











víśvasya hí pracetasā váruṇa mítra rā́jatʰaḥ |
īśānā́ pipyataṃ dʰíyaḥ || 2||











úpa naḥ sutámā́ gataṃ váruṇa mítra dāśúṣaḥ |
asyá sómasya pītáye || 3||












Sūkta 5.72 

ā́ mitré váruṇe vayáṃ gīrbʰírjuhumo atrivát |
ní barhíṣi sadataṃ sómapītaye || 1||











vraténa stʰo dʰruvákṣemā dʰármaṇā yātayájjanā |
ní barhíṣi sadataṃ sómapītaye || 2||











mitráśca no váruṇaśca juṣétāṃ yajñámiṣṭáye |
ní barhíṣi sadatāṃ sómapītaye || 3||












Sūkta 5.73 

yádadyá stʰáḥ parāváti yádarvāvátyaśvinā |
yádvā purū́ purubʰujā yádantárikṣa ā́ gatam || 1||











ihá tyā́ purubʰū́tamā purū́ dáṃsāṃsi bíbʰratā |
varasyā́ yāmyádʰrigū huvé tuvíṣṭamā bʰujé || 2||











īrmā́nyádvápuṣe vápuścakráṃ rátʰasya yematʰuḥ |
páryanyā́ nā́huṣā yugā́ mahnā́ rájāṃsi dīyatʰaḥ || 3||











tádū ṣú vāmenā́ kṛtáṃ víśvā yádvāmánu ṣṭáve |
nā́nā jātā́varepásā sámasmé bándʰuméyatʰuḥ || 4||











ā́ yádvāṃ sūryā́ rátʰaṃ tíṣṭʰadragʰuṣyádaṃ sádā |
pári vāmaruṣā́ váyo gʰṛṇā́ varanta ātápaḥ || 5||











yuvórátriściketati nárā sumnéna cétasā |
gʰarmáṃ yádvāmarepásaṃ nā́satyāsnā́ bʰuraṇyáti || 6||











ugró vāṃ kakuhó yayíḥ śṛṇvé yā́meṣu saṃtaníḥ |
yádvāṃ dáṃsobʰiraśvinā́trirnarāvavártati || 7||











mádʰva ū ṣú madʰūyuvā rúdrā síṣakti pipyúṣī |
yátsamudrā́ti párṣatʰaḥ pakvā́ḥ pṛ́kṣo bʰaranta vām || 8||











satyámídvā́ u aśvinā yuvā́māhurmayobʰúvā |
tā́ yā́manyāmahū́tamā yā́mannā́ mṛḷayáttamā || 9||











imā́ bráhmāṇi várdʰanāśvíbʰyāṃ santu śáṃtamā |
yā́ tákṣāma rátʰām̐ ivā́vocāma bṛhánnámaḥ || 10||












Sūkta 5.74 

kū́ṣṭʰo devāvaśvinādyā́ divó manāvasū |
tácʰravatʰo vṛṣaṇvasū átrirvāmā́ vivāsati || 1||











kúha tyā́ kúha nú śrutā́ diví devā́ nā́satyā |
kásminnā́ yatatʰo jáne kó vāṃ nadī́nāṃ sácā || 2||











káṃ yātʰaḥ káṃ ha gacʰatʰaḥ kámácʰā yuñjātʰe rátʰam |
kásya bráhmāṇi raṇyatʰo vayáṃ vāmuśmasīṣṭáye || 3||











pauráṃ ciddʰyùdaprútaṃ paúra paurā́ya jínvatʰaḥ |
yádīṃ gṛbʰītátātaye siṃhámiva druháspadé || 4||











prá cyávānājjujurúṣo vavrímátkaṃ ná muñcatʰaḥ |
yúvā yádī kṛtʰáḥ púnarā́ kā́mamṛṇve vadʰvàḥ || 5||











ásti hí vāmihá stotā́ smási vāṃ saṃdṛ́śi śriyé |
nū́ śrutáṃ ma ā́ gatamávobʰirvājinīvasū || 6||











kó vāmadyá purūṇā́mā́ vavne mártyānām |
kó vípro vipravāhasā kó yajñaírvājinīvasū || 7||











ā́ vāṃ rátʰo rátʰānāṃ yéṣṭʰo yātvaśvinā |
purū́ cidasmayústirá āṅgūṣó mártyeṣvā́ || 8||











śámū ṣú vāṃ madʰūyuvāsmā́kamastu carkṛtíḥ |
arvācīnā́ vicetasā víbʰiḥ śyenéva dīyatam || 9||











áśvinā yáddʰa kárhi cicʰuśrūyā́tamimáṃ hávam |
vásvīrū ṣú vāṃ bʰújaḥ pṛñcánti sú vāṃ pṛ́caḥ || 10||












Sūkta 5.75 

práti priyátamaṃ rátʰaṃ vṛ́ṣaṇaṃ vasuvā́hanam |
stotā́ vāmaśvināvṛ́ṣi stómena práti bʰūṣati mā́dʰvī máma śrutaṃ hávam || 1||











atyā́yātamaśvinā tiró víśvā aháṃ sánā |
dásrā híraṇyavartanī súṣumnā síndʰuvāhasā mā́dʰvī máma śrutaṃ hávam || 2||











ā́ no rátnāni bíbʰratāváśvinā gácʰataṃ yuvám |
rúdrā híraṇyavartanī juṣāṇā́ vājinīvasū mā́dʰvī máma śrutaṃ hávam || 3||











suṣṭúbʰo vāṃ vṛṣaṇvasū rátʰe vā́ṇīcyā́hitā |
utá vāṃ kakuhó mṛgáḥ pṛ́kṣaḥ kṛṇoti vāpuṣó mā́dʰvī máma śrutaṃ hávam || 4||











bodʰínmanasā ratʰyèṣirā́ havanaśrútā |
víbʰiścyávānamaśvinā ní yātʰo ádvayāvinaṃ mā́dʰvī máma śrutaṃ hávam || 5||











ā́ vāṃ narā manoyújó'śvāsaḥ pruṣitápsavaḥ |
váyo vahantu pītáye sahá sumnébʰiraśvinā mā́dʰvī máma śrutaṃ hávam || 6||











áśvināvéhá gacʰataṃ nā́satyā mā́ ví venatam |
tiráścidaryayā́ pári vartíryātamadābʰyā mā́dʰvī máma śrutaṃ hávam || 7||











asmínyajñé adābʰyā jaritā́raṃ śubʰaspatī |
avasyúmaśvinā yuváṃ gṛṇántamúpa bʰūṣatʰo mā́dʰvī máma śrutaṃ hávam || 8||











ábʰūduṣā́ rúśatpaśurā́gníradʰāyyṛtvíyaḥ |
áyoji vāṃ vṛṣaṇvasū rátʰo dasrāvámartyo mā́dʰvī máma śrutaṃ hávam || 9||












Sūkta 5.76 

ā́ bʰātyagníruṣásāmánīkamúdvíprāṇāṃ devayā́ vā́co astʰuḥ |
arvā́ñcā nūnáṃ ratʰyehá yātaṃ pīpivā́ṃsamaśvinā gʰarmámácʰa || 1||











ná saṃskṛtáṃ prá mimīto gámiṣṭʰā́nti nūnámaśvínópastutehá |
dívābʰipitvé'vasā́gamiṣṭʰā prátyávartiṃ dāśúṣe śámbʰaviṣṭʰā || 2||











utā́ yātaṃ saṃgavé prātáráhno madʰyáṃdina úditā sū́ryasya |
dívā náktamávasā śáṃtamena nédā́nīṃ pītíraśvínā́ tatāna || 3||











idáṃ hí vāṃ pradívi stʰā́namóka imé gṛhā́ aśvinedáṃ duroṇám |
ā́ no divó bṛhatáḥ párvatādā́dbʰyó yātamíṣamū́rjaṃ váhantā || 4||











sámaśvínorávasā nū́tanena mayobʰúvā supráṇītī gamema |
ā́ no rayíṃ vahatamótá vīrā́nā́ víśvānyamṛtā saúbʰagāni || 5||












Sūkta 5.77 

prātaryā́vāṇā pratʰamā́ yajadʰvaṃ purā́ gṛ́dʰrādáraruṣaḥ pibātaḥ |
prātárhí yajñámaśvínā dadʰā́te prá śaṃsanti kaváyaḥ pūrvabʰā́jaḥ || 1||











prātáryajadʰvamaśvínā hinota ná sāyámasti devayā́ ájuṣṭam |
utā́nyó asmádyajate ví cā́vaḥ pū́rvaḥpūrvo yájamāno vánīyān || 2||











híraṇyatvaṅmádʰuvarṇo gʰṛtásnuḥ pṛ́kṣo váhannā́ rátʰo vartate vām |
mánojavā aśvinā vā́taraṃhā yénātiyātʰó duritā́ni víśvā || 3||











yó bʰū́yiṣṭʰaṃ nā́satyābʰyāṃ vivéṣa cániṣṭʰaṃ pitvó rárate vibʰāgé |
sá tokámasya pīparacʰámībʰiránūrdʰvabʰāsaḥ sádamíttuturyāt || 4||











sámaśvínorávasā nū́tanena mayobʰúvā supráṇītī gamema |
ā́ no rayíṃ vahatamótá vīrā́nā́ víśvānyamṛtā saúbʰagāni || 5||












Sūkta 5.78 

áśvināvéhá gacʰataṃ nā́satyā mā́ ví venatam |
haṃsā́viva patatamā́ sutā́m̐ úpa || 1||











áśvinā hariṇā́viva gaurā́vivā́nu yávasam |
haṃsā́viva patatamā́ sutā́m̐ úpa || 2||











áśvinā vājinīvasū juṣétʰāṃ yajñámiṣṭáye |
haṃsā́viva patatamā́ sutā́m̐ úpa || 3||











átriryádvāmavaróhannṛbī́samájohavīnnā́dʰamāneva yóṣā |
śyenásya cijjávasā nū́tanenā́gacʰatamaśvinā śáṃtamena || 4||











ví jihīṣva vanaspate yóniḥ sū́ṣyantyā iva |
śrutáṃ me aśvinā hávaṃ saptávadʰriṃ ca muñcatam || 5||











bʰītā́ya nā́dʰamānāya ṛ́ṣaye saptávadʰraye |
māyā́bʰiraśvinā yuváṃ vṛkṣáṃ sáṃ ca ví cācatʰaḥ || 6||











yátʰā vā́taḥ puṣkaríṇīṃ samiṅgáyati sarvátaḥ |
evā́ te gárbʰa ejatu niraítu dáśamāsyaḥ || 7||











yátʰā vā́to yátʰā vánaṃ yátʰā samudrá éjati |
evā́ tváṃ daśamāsya sahā́vehi jarā́yuṇā || 8||











dáśa mā́sāñcʰaśayānáḥ kumāró ádʰi mātári |
niraítu jīvó ákṣato jīvó jī́vantyā ádʰi || 9||












Sūkta 5.79 

mahé no adyá bodʰayóṣo rāyé divítmatī |
yátʰā cinno ábodʰayaḥ satyáśravasi vāyyé sújāte áśvasūnṛte || 1||











yā́ sunītʰé śaucadratʰé vyaúcʰo duhitardivaḥ |
sā́ vyucʰa sáhīyasi satyáśravasi vāyyé sújāte áśvasūnṛte || 2||











sā́ no adyā́bʰarádvasurvyùcʰā duhitardivaḥ |
yó vyaúcʰaḥ sáhīyasi satyáśravasi vāyyé sújāte áśvasūnṛte || 3||











abʰí yé tvā vibʰāvari stómairgṛṇánti váhnayaḥ |
magʰaírmagʰoni suśríyo dā́manvantaḥ surātáyaḥ sújāte áśvasūnṛte || 4||











yácciddʰí te gaṇā́ imé cʰadáyanti magʰáttaye |
pári cidváṣṭayo dadʰurdádato rā́dʰo áhrayaṃ sújāte áśvasūnṛte || 5||











aíṣu dʰā vīrávadyáśa úṣo magʰoni sūríṣu |
yé no rā́dʰāṃsyáhrayā magʰávāno árāsata sújāte áśvasūnṛte || 6||











tébʰyo dyumnáṃ bṛhádyáśa úṣo magʰonyā́ vaha |
yé no rā́dʰāṃsyáśvyā gavyā́ bʰájanta sūráyaḥ sújāte áśvasūnṛte || 7||











utá no gómatīríṣa ā́ vahā duhitardivaḥ |
sākáṃ sū́ryasya raśmíbʰiḥ śukraíḥ śócadbʰirarcíbʰiḥ sújāte áśvasūnṛte || 8||











vyùcʰā duhitardivo mā́ ciráṃ tanutʰā ápaḥ |
néttvā stenáṃ yátʰā ripúṃ tápāti sū́ro arcíṣā sújāte áśvasūnṛte || 9||











etā́vadvéduṣastváṃ bʰū́yo vā dā́tumarhasi |
yā́ stotṛ́bʰyo vibʰāvaryucʰántī ná pramī́yase sújāte áśvasūnṛte || 10||












Sūkta 5.80 

dyutádyāmānaṃ bṛhatī́mṛténa ṛtā́varīmaruṇápsuṃ vibʰātī́m |
devī́muṣásaṃ svàrāváhantīṃ práti víprāso matíbʰirjarante || 1||











eṣā́ jánaṃ darśatā́ bodʰáyantī sugā́npatʰáḥ kṛṇvatī́ yātyágre |
bṛhadratʰā́ bṛhatī́ viśvaminvóṣā́ jyótiryacʰatyágre áhnām || 2||











eṣā́ góbʰiraruṇébʰiryujānā́sredʰantī rayímáprāyu cakre |
patʰó rádantī suvitā́ya devī́ puruṣṭutā́ viśvávārā ví bʰāti || 3||











eṣā́ vyenī bʰavati dvibárhā āviṣkṛṇvānā́ tanvàṃ purástāt |
ṛtásya pántʰāmánveti sādʰú prajānatī́va ná díśo mināti || 4||











eṣā́ śubʰrā́ ná tanvò vidānórdʰvéva snātī́ dṛśáye no astʰāt |
ápa dvéṣo bā́dʰamānā támāṃsyuṣā́ divó duhitā́ jyótiṣā́gāt || 5||











eṣā́ pratīcī́ duhitā́ divó nṝ́nyóṣeva bʰadrā́ ní riṇīte ápsaḥ |
vyūrṇvatī́ dāśúṣe vā́ryāṇi púnarjyótiryuvatíḥ pūrvátʰākaḥ || 6||












Sūkta 5.81 

yuñjáte mána utá yuñjate dʰíyo víprā víprasya bṛható vipaścítaḥ |
ví hótrā dadʰe vayunāvídéka ínmahī́ devásya savitúḥ páriṣṭutiḥ || 1||











víśvā rūpā́ṇi práti muñcate kavíḥ prā́sāvīdbʰadráṃ dvipáde cátuṣpade |
ví nā́kamakʰyatsavitā́ váreṇyó'nu prayā́ṇamuṣáso ví rājati || 2||











yásya prayā́ṇamánvanyá ídyayúrdevā́ devásya mahimā́namójasā |
yáḥ pā́rtʰivāni vimamé sá étaśo rájāṃsi deváḥ savitā́ mahitvanā́ || 3||











utá yāsi savitastrī́ṇi rocanótá sū́ryasya raśmíbʰiḥ sámucyasi |
utá rā́trīmubʰayátaḥ párīyasa utá mitró bʰavasi deva dʰármabʰiḥ || 4||











utéśiṣe prasavásya tváméka ídutá pūṣā́ bʰavasi deva yā́mabʰiḥ |
utédáṃ víśvaṃ bʰúvanaṃ ví rājasi śyāvā́śvaste savita stómamānaśe || 5||












Sūkta 5.82 

tátsavitúrvṛṇīmahe vayáṃ devásya bʰójanam |
śréṣṭʰaṃ sarvadʰā́tamaṃ túraṃ bʰágasya dʰīmahi || 1||











ásya hí sváyaśastaraṃ savitúḥ káccaná priyám |
ná minánti svarā́jyam || 2||











sá hí rátnāni dāśúṣe suvā́ti savitā́ bʰágaḥ |
táṃ bʰāgáṃ citrámīmahe || 3||











adyā́ no deva savitaḥ prajā́vatsāvīḥ saúbʰagam |
párā duṣvápnyaṃ suva || 4||











víśvāni deva savitarduritā́ni párā suva |
yádbʰadráṃ tánna ā́ suva || 5||











ánāgaso áditaye devásya savitúḥ savé |
víśvā vāmā́ni dʰīmahi || 6||











ā́ viśvádevaṃ sátpatiṃ sūktaíradyā́ vṛṇīmahe |
satyásavaṃ savitā́ram || 7||











yá imé ubʰé áhanī purá étyáprayucʰan |
svādʰī́rdeváḥ savitā́ || 8||











yá imā́ víśvā jātā́nyāśrāváyati ślókena |
prá ca suvā́ti savitā́ || 9||












Sūkta 5.83 

ácʰā vada tavásaṃ gīrbʰírābʰí stuhí parjányaṃ námasā́ vivāsa |
kánikradadvṛṣabʰó jīrádānū réto dadʰātyóṣadʰīṣu gárbʰam || 1||











ví vṛkṣā́nhantyutá hanti rakṣáso víśvaṃ bibʰāya bʰúvanaṃ mahā́vadʰāt |
utā́nāgā īṣate vṛ́ṣṇyāvato yátparjánya stanáyanhánti duṣkṛ́taḥ || 2||











ratʰī́va káśayā́śvām̐ abʰikṣipánnāvírdūtā́nkṛṇute varṣyā̀m̐ aha |
dūrā́tsiṃhásya stanátʰā údīrate yátparjányaḥ kṛṇuté varṣyàṃ nabʰaḥ || 3||











prá vā́tā vā́nti patáyanti vidyúta údóṣadʰīrjíhate pínvate svàḥ |
írā víśvasmai bʰúvanāya jāyate yátparjányaḥ pṛtʰivī́ṃ rétasā́vati || 4||











yásya vraté pṛtʰivī́ nánnamīti yásya vraté śapʰávajjárbʰurīti |
yásya vratá óṣadʰīrviśvárūpāḥ sá naḥ parjanya máhi śárma yacʰa || 5||











divó no vṛṣṭíṃ maruto rarīdʰvaṃ prá pinvata vṛ́ṣṇo áśvasya dʰā́rāḥ |
arvā́ṅeténa stanayitnúnéhyapó niṣiñcánnásuraḥ pitā́ naḥ || 6||











abʰí kranda stanáya gárbʰamā́ dʰā udanvátā pári dīyā rátʰena |
dṛ́tiṃ sú karṣa víṣitaṃ nyàñcaṃ samā́ bʰavantūdváto nipādā́ḥ || 7||











mahā́ntaṃ kóśamúdacā ní ṣiñca syándantāṃ kulyā́ víṣitāḥ purástāt |
gʰṛténa dyā́vāpṛtʰivī́ vyundʰi suprapāṇáṃ bʰavatvagʰnyā́bʰyaḥ || 8||











yátparjanya kánikradatstanáyanháṃsi duṣkṛ́taḥ |
prátīdáṃ víśvaṃ modate yátkíṃ ca pṛtʰivyā́mádʰi || 9||











ávarṣīrvarṣámúdu ṣū́ gṛbʰāyā́kardʰánvānyátyetavā́ u |
ájījana óṣadʰīrbʰójanāya kámutá prajā́bʰyo'vido manīṣā́m || 10||












Sūkta 5.84 

báḷittʰā́ párvatānāṃ kʰidráṃ bibʰarṣi pṛtʰivi |
prá yā́ bʰū́miṃ pravatvati mahnā́ jinóṣi mahini || 1||











stómāsastvā vicāriṇi práti ṣṭobʰantyaktúbʰiḥ |
prá yā́ vā́jaṃ ná héṣantaṃ perúmásyasyarjuni || 2||











dṛḷhā́ cidyā́ vánaspátīnkṣmayā́ dárdʰarṣyójasā |
yátte abʰrásya vidyúto divó várṣanti vṛṣṭáyaḥ || 3||












Sūkta 5.85 

prá samrā́je bṛhádarcā gabʰīráṃ bráhma priyáṃ váruṇāya śrutā́ya |
ví yó jagʰā́na śamitéva cármopastíre pṛtʰivī́ṃ sū́ryāya || 1||











váneṣu vyàntárikṣaṃ tatāna vā́jamárvatsu páya usríyāsu |
hṛtsú krátuṃ váruṇo apsvàgníṃ diví sū́ryamadadʰātsómamádrau || 2||











nīcī́nabāraṃ váruṇaḥ kávandʰaṃ prá sasarja ródasī antárikṣam |
téna víśvasya bʰúvanasya rā́jā yávaṃ ná vṛṣṭírvyunatti bʰū́ma || 3||











unátti bʰū́miṃ pṛtʰivī́mutá dyā́ṃ yadā́ dugdʰáṃ váruṇo váṣṭyā́dít |
sámabʰréṇa vasata párvatāsastaviṣīyántaḥ śratʰayanta vīrā́ḥ || 4||











imā́mū ṣvā̀surásya śrutásya mahī́ṃ māyā́ṃ váruṇasya prá vocam |
mā́neneva tastʰivā́m̐ antárikṣe ví yó mamé pṛtʰivī́ṃ sū́ryeṇa || 5||











imā́mū nú kavítamasya māyā́ṃ mahī́ṃ devásya nákirā́ dadʰarṣa |
ékaṃ yádudnā́ ná pṛṇántyénīrāsiñcántīravánayaḥ samudrám || 6||











aryamyàṃ varuṇa mitryàṃ vā sákʰāyaṃ vā sádamídbʰrā́taraṃ vā |
veśáṃ vā nítyaṃ varuṇā́raṇaṃ vā yátsīmā́gaścakṛmā́ śiśrátʰastát || 7||











kitavā́so yádriripúrná dīví yádvā gʰā satyámutá yánná vidmá |
sárvā tā́ ví ṣya śitʰiréva devā́dʰā te syāma varuṇa priyā́saḥ || 8||












Sūkta 5.86 

índrāgnī yámávatʰa ubʰā́ vā́jeṣu mártyam |
dṛḷhā́ citsá prá bʰedati dyumnā́ vā́ṇīriva tritáḥ || 1||



1.  (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdv yasr3msa avatʰasvp·A·3d«√av ubʰajmdn vājanmpl martyajmsa |
    dṛḷhannpa cidc sasr3msn prap bʰedativp·A·3s«√bʰid  
    dyumnannpa vāṇīnfpa ivac tritanmsn 



1.  O Indra [and] Agni, which mortal they both protect during rushes of vigour,
    that one indeed splits open strongholds,
    as if the third [cakra] [opens] 
    the powers to illuminate [by means of speech], the melodies.



yā́ pṛ́tanāsu duṣṭárā yā́ vā́jeṣu śravā́yyā |
yā́ páñca carṣaṇī́rabʰī̀ndrāgnī́ tā́ havāmahe || 2||



2.  yasr3mdn pṛtanānfpl duṣṭarajmdn  
    yasr3mdn vājanmpl śravāyyajmdn |
    yasr3mdn pañcau carṣaṇinfpa abʰip  
    (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmda tasr3mda havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū 



2.  Who [are] difficult to surpass in battles, 
    who [are] to-be-praised during rushes of vigour
    who over[power] five those who draw to themselves¹,
    those two, Indra [and] Agni, we call upon.



táyorídámavacʰávastigmā́ didyúnmagʰónoḥ |
práti drúṇā gábʰastyorgávāṃ vṛtragʰná éṣate || 3||



3.  tasr3mdg idc amavatjnsn śavasnnsn  
    tigmajfsn didyutnfsn magʰavanjmdg |
    pratip drujnsi gabʰastinmdl  
    gonfpg (vṛtraNns-hanjms)nmsd āp īṣateva·A·3s«√īṣ 



3.  Indeed, their forceful power to change,
    [is] the scorching flame of the two generous ones.
    Along the wooden [plank], between two hands he² hastens
    towards [abode³] of milk⁴ --- for the sake of slayer of Vṛtra.



tā́ vāméṣe rátʰānāmindrāgnī́ havāmahe |
pátī turásya rā́dʰaso vidvā́ṃsā gírvaṇastamā || 4||



4.  tasr2mda tvamr2mda eṣanmsl ratʰanmpg  
    (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmda havāmaheva·A·1p«√hū |
    patinmdn turajnsg rādʰasnnsg  
    vidvaṅstp·Imdn«√vid (girnfs-vanastamajms)jmdn 



4.  Such you two, O Indra [and] Agni,
    we call upon during hastening of chariots ---
    masters of quick satisfaction of [our] desire,
    knowledgeable ones, most longing for a chant.



tā́ vṛdʰántāvánu dyū́nmártāya devā́vadábʰā |
árhantā citpuró dadʰé'ṃśeva devā́várvate || 5||



5.  tasr3mdn vṛdʰanttp·Amdn«√vṛdʰ anup dyunmpa  
    martajmsd devanmdn adabʰajmdn |
    arhanttp·Amdn«√arh cidc purasa dadʰeva·I·1s«√dʰā  
    aṃśanmdn ivac devanmdn arvatjmsd 



5.  These two, strengthening [one] day-after-day,
    are not [really] injuring for a mortal.
    [These] two, indeed deserving [attention] ones, I place before [others].
    [These] two deva-s [are] like two shares [of spoils] for him who is hasting.



evéndrāgníbʰyāmáhāvi havyáṃ śūṣyàṃ gʰṛtáṃ ná pūtámádribʰiḥ |
tā́ sūríṣu śrávo bṛhádrayíṃ gṛṇátsu didʰṛtamíṣaṃ gṛṇátsu didʰṛtam || 6||



6.  evac (indraNmd-agniNmd)Nmdd  
    ahāvivp·U·3s«√hve havyannsn śūṣyajnsn  
    gʰṛtannsn nac pūtajnsn adrinmpi |
    tasr2mdn sūrinmpl śravasnnsa bṛhatjnsa  
    rayinmsa gṛṇanttp·Ampl«√gṝ didʰṛtamvp·Ao2d«√dʰṛ  
    iṣnfsa gṛṇanttp·Ampl«√gṝ didʰṛtamvp·Ao2d«√dʰṛ 



6.  Just so for Indra [and] for Agni
    a hissing, purified-by-using-stones offering is called for, that is as if ghee [for the fire];
    may these two confer on institutors of the sacrifice an extensive auditory impression
    on those extolling [them] --- the treasure
    on those extolling [them] --- a libation!


1 senses
2 juice of Soma
3 sadʰastʰa on the basis of 9.65.6
4 lit. ``cows''


Sūkta 5.87 

prá vo mahé matáyo yantu víṣṇave marútvate girijā́ evayā́marut |
prá śárdʰāya práyajyave sukʰādáye taváse bʰandádiṣṭaye dʰúnivratāya śávase || 1||











prá yé jātā́ mahinā́ yé ca nú svayáṃ prá vidmánā bruváta evayā́marut |
krátvā tádvo maruto nā́dʰṛ́ṣe śávo dānā́ mahnā́ tádeṣāmádʰṛṣṭāso nā́drayaḥ || 2||











prá yé divó bṛhatáḥ śṛṇviré girā́ suśúkvānaḥ subʰvà evayā́marut |
ná yéṣāmírī sadʰástʰa ī́ṣṭa ā́m̐ agnáyo ná svávidyutaḥ prá syandrā́so dʰúnīnām || 3||











sá cakrame maható nírurukramáḥ samānásmātsádasa evayā́marut |
yadā́yukta tmánā svā́dádʰi ṣṇúbʰirvíṣpardʰaso vímahaso jígāti śévṛdʰo nṛ́bʰiḥ || 4||











svanó ná vó'mavānrejayadvṛ́ṣā tveṣó yayístaviṣá evayā́marut |
yénā sáhanta ṛñjáta svárociṣa stʰā́raśmāno hiraṇyáyāḥ svāyudʰā́sa iṣmíṇaḥ || 5||











apāró vo mahimā́ vṛddʰaśavasastveṣáṃ śávo'vatvevayā́marut |
stʰā́tāro hí prásitau saṃdṛ́śi stʰána té na uruṣyatā nidáḥ śuśukvā́ṃso nā́gnáyaḥ || 6||











té rudrā́saḥ súmakʰā agnáyo yatʰā tuvidyumnā́ avantvevayā́marut |
dīrgʰáṃ pṛtʰú papratʰe sádma pā́rtʰivaṃ yéṣāmájmeṣvā́ maháḥ śárdʰāṃsyádbʰutainasām || 7||











adveṣó no maruto gātúmétana śrótā hávaṃ jaritúrevayā́marut |
víṣṇormaháḥ samanyavo yuyotana smádratʰyò ná daṃsánā́pa dvéṣāṃsi sanutáḥ || 8||











gántā no yajñáṃ yajñiyāḥ suśámi śrótā hávamarakṣá evayā́marut |
jyéṣṭʰāso ná párvatāso vyòmani yūyáṃ tásya pracetasaḥ syā́ta durdʰártavo nidáḥ || 9||